supremacy_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o yet_o it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o help_n the_o pope_n case_n to_o claim_v that_o power_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n for_o if_o peter_n have_v any_o such_o power_n it_o be_v to_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n neither_o be_v he_o the_o survivor_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o that_o this_o superiority_n in_o he_o as_o a_o apostle_n either_o die_v with_o he_o or_o else_o survive_v in_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n and_o survive_v peter_n and_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o be_v with_o they_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n so_o that_o as_o long_o as_o any_o of_o they_o be_v live_v they_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o that_o succeed_v the_o decease_a apostle_n in_o their_o several_a see_v and_o plantation_n in_o respect_n that_o s._n paul_n reckon_v the_o degree_n of_o order_n in_o the_o church_n 1_o cor._n 12.28_o god_n ordain_v some_o in_o the_o church_n first_o apostle_n second_o prophet_n three_o teacher_n etc._n etc._n baronius_n write_v that_o peter_n die_v the_o 69._o year_n after_o christ_n and_o that_o john_n the_o bishop_n of_o ephesus_n survive_v he_o long_o succession_n rome_n uncertain_a in_o her_o succession_n now_o if_o linus_n succeed_v peter_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n or_o anacletus_fw-la or_o clemens_n of_o which_o their_o own_o story_n differ_v i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o deny_v that_o s._n john_n while_o he_o live_v be_v superior_a to_o linus_n or_o clemens_n otherwise_o they_o give_v the_o world_n occasion_n to_o laugh_v at_o they_o to_o think_v that_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n shall_v be_v above_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n that_o the_o subordinate_a shall_v be_v set_v above_o the_o superior_a the_o derivative_a above_o the_o primitive_a i_o wonder_v that_o the_o papist_n shall_v think_v the_o world_n so_o stupid_a and_o void_a of_o christianity_n that_o they_o shall_v prefer_v one_o of_o her_o pretend_a bishop_n and_o if_o a_o bishop_n there_o it_o be_v by_o humane_a institution_n before_o john_n who_o be_v a_o apostle_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o call_v by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o only_a son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n and_o one_o on_o who_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v vouchsafe_v to_o descend_v and_o sit_v upon_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o certain_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o any_o linus_n or_o anacletus_fw-la of_o humane_a ordination_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n after_o peter_n any_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o her_o succession_n from_o peter_n by_o which_o she_o claim_v her_o universal_a jurisdiction_n be_v quite_o destroy_v bellarmine_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 12._o and_o caâ—â—tan_n de_fw-fr jnstitut_n pontif._n cap._n 13._o to_o evade_v this_o argument_n will_v have_v their_o succession_n from_o the_o fact_n of_o peter_n inasmuch_o as_o peter_n be_v bishop_n there_o and_o not_o from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o they_o make_v their_o catholic_a church_n matter_n of_o fact_n not_o faith_n and_o the_o better_a to_o colour_v this_o their_o assertion_n they_o stick_v not_o to_o add_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o special_a appointment_n of_o christ_n that_o peter_n place_v his_o see_v at_o rome_n and_o die_v there_o and_o for_o this_o they_o fly_v to_o their_o never_o fail_v start_a hole_n the_o magazine_n of_o romish_a tradition_n and_o from_o thence_o borrow_v a_o story_n how_o christ_n meet_v peter_n as_o he_o be_v fly_v out_o of_o rome_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n and_o admonish_v he_o to_o return_v that_o he_o may_v die_v at_o rome_n and_o that_o the_o very_a print_n of_o their_o foot_n as_o they_o two_o talk_v together_o be_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v see_v without_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o founder_n of_o this_o story_n be_v linus_n a_o foolish_a counterfeit_a writer_n as_o baronius_n term_v he_o and_o shall_v any_o christian_a give_v up_o himself_o to_o believe_v this_o story_n it_o be_v to_o forfeit_v his_o faith_n he_o have_v in_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o believe_v the_o profession_n of_o peter_n to_o be_v the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o which_o be_v express_o declare_v that_o the_o heaven_n shall_v contain_v he_o till_o he_o come_v act_v 3.21_o now_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v so_o corporeal_o there_o as_o to_o leave_v the_o print_n of_o his_o foot_n behind_o he_o be_v so_o much_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o tenant_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o sixteenth_o chapter_n that_o for_o my_o part_n i_o dare_v not_o admit_v it_o into_o my_o belief_n yet_o suppose_v that_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n and_o by_o a_o vision_n be_v warn_v to_o go_v back_o to_o rome_n i_o know_v not_o what_o this_o can_v make_v for_o the_o late_a successor_n of_o pope_n in_o that_o see_v to_o claim_v their_o universal_a jurisdiction_n they_o have_v no_o rule_n by_o divine_a writ_n nor_o revelation_n or_o vision_n to_o confirm_v it_o to_o they_o any_o further_a than_o by_o humane_a consent_n as_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n grant_v of_o prince_n and_o by_o election_n of_o cardinal_n therefore_o whatsoever_o be_v of_o late_a acquisition_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christ_n give_v to_o his_o apostle_n it_o be_v not_o for_o other_o church_n to_o believe_v and_o follow_v it_o nor_o to_o give_v their_o obedience_n to_o it_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o they_o be_v build_v upon_o christ_n the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o have_v apostolical_a foundation_n as_o s._n john_n call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o christ_n by_o vision_n warn_v peter_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n it_o can_v be_v construe_v that_o that_o vision_n shall_v be_v a_o warrant_n for_o the_o succeed_a pope_n to_o claim_v the_o same_o prerogative_n peter_n have_v in_o that_o it_o appear_v to_o peter_n it_o be_v to_o teach_v he_o to_o follow_v christ_n to_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o faith_n in_o he_o who_o spare_v not_o his_o own_o blood_n for_o the_o redemption_n of_o mankind_n and_o be_v from_o heaven_n but_o these_o succeed_a bishop_n be_v elect_v by_o man_n claim_v more_o than_o ever_o peter_n have_v give_v rule_n of_o obedience_n to_o other_o and_o lord_v it_o over_o god_n heritage_n do_v thereby_o manifest_v their_o calling_n to_o be_v earthly_a and_o not_o true_a successor_n of_o peter_n peter_n if_o he_o plant_v his_o see_n there_o it_o be_v by_o vision_n from_o heaven_n but_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o rome_n they_o consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o by_o sinister_a mean_n by_o strive_n contention_n and_o plotting_n of_o aspire_a and_o covetous_a man_n be_v the_o chair_n continual_o furnish_v with_o a_o patron_n in_o so_o much_o that_o a_o cicilian_a cardinal_n come_v to_o the_o election_n of_o a_o new_a pope_n and_o find_v such_o a_o change_n from_o the_o old_a way_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v with_o supplication_n to_o god_n for_o the_o direction_n and_o assistance_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n in_o so_o great_a a_o work_n and_o not_o by_o the_o then_o present_a practice_n to_o wit_n menace_n promise_n of_o reward_n perfas_fw-la aut_fw-la nefas_fw-la to_o climb_v the_o chair_n ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la modum_fw-la say_v he_o fiunt_fw-la romani_fw-la pontifices_fw-la and_o so_o depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o that_o scarlet_a tribe_n for_o ever_o after_o and_o here_o by_o the_o way_n i_o beg_v leave_n of_o the_o reader_n to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o concern_v the_o cardinal_n of_o rome_n though_o i_o must_v confess_v it_o be_v a_o little_a digression_n from_o the_o point_n but_o i_o will_v be_v brief_a and_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n again_o i_o can_v wish_v to_o be_v satisfy_v by_o what_o authority_n paschalls_n do_v create_v the_o parish_n priest_n of_o rome_n cardinal_n cardinal_n of_o the_o order_n of_o cardinal_n for_o it_o be_v no_o spiritual_a order_n as_o be_v confess_v in_o some_o sacrament_n rom._n eccles_n sect._n 154._o cardidalis_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la sacerdos_n nec_fw-la habet_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la potestatem_fw-la absolvendi_fw-la and_o it_o be_v no_o honour_n temporal_a because_o not_o derive_v from_o any_o king_n or_o prince_n from_o who_o all_o true_a title_n of_o honour_n be_v derive_v it_o be_v true_a carolus_n magnus_n have_v then_o late_o endow_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n with_o a_o donation_n of_o the_o exarchate_o of_o ravenna_n and_o the_o dukedom_n of_o spoletto_n with_o some_o other_o territory_n which_o he_o annex_v to_o the_o see_v for_o the_o support_n of_o hospitality_n and_o to_o promote_v the_o charity_n of_o the_o succeed_a pope_n of_o rome_n not_o give_v they_o thereby_o any_o jura_n regalia_z as_o i_o shall_v show_v anon_o in_o the_o
and_o therefore_o i_o have_v adventure_v to_o lay_v open_a the_o exhort_v of_o his_o choice_n which_o if_o he_o please_v to_o consider_v serious_o i_o may_v win_v he_o again_o to_o his_o proper_a sheepfold_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v go_v astray_o how_o ever_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n hinder_v other_o from_o wander_v after_o he_o and_o shall_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o make_v up_o that_o gap_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v make_v in_o the_o pale_a of_o our_o church_n which_o while_o it_o lay_v open_a administer_v occasion_n for_o some_o to_o escape_v into_o the_o wilderness_n wherefore_o i_o will_v not_o hold_v the_o reader_n long_o in_o suspense_n with_o a_o dilatory_a introduction_n but_o will_v brief_o show_v that_o the_o doctor_n be_v not_o go_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o be_v the_o main_a thing_n he_o persuade_v though_o it_o be_v obscure_o wrap_v in_o general_a term_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n but_o that_o he_o have_v forsake_v the_o faith_n once_o give_v to_o the_o saint_n he_o have_v go_v away_o from_o the_o puâ—e_a fountain_n of_o verity_n to_o the_o puddle_n of_o error_n he_o have_v forsake_v the_o live_a water_n and_o choose_v the_o romish_a cistern_n dig_v by_o man_n hand_n which_o hold_v no_o water_n chap._n ii_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o universality_n of_o her_o doctrine_n or_o any_o jurisdiction_n she_o can_v claim_v from_o peter_n or_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o the_o govern_v head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_a in_o several_a respect_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o place_n as_o be_v spread_v universal_o through_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o any_o place_n or_o kingdom_n 2._o in_o respect_n of_o time_n because_o but_o one_o church_n of_o all_o time_n it_o have_v ever_o be_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o shall_v continue_v on_o earth_n till_o the_o end_n thereof_o isai_n 59.21_o and_o matth._n 28._o the_o church_n of_o both_o testament_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o 3._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o collective_a body_n thereof_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v gather_v of_o man_n of_o both_o testament_n and_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n be_v the_o union_n and_o coherence_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n in_o christ_n their_o head_n according_a to_o that_o of_o paul_n ephes_n 1.10_o that_o he_o may_v gather_v together_o in_o one_o all_o thing_n both_o which_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o which_o be_v in_o earth_n even_o into_o christ_n who_o be_v and_o ever_o shall_v be_v king_n and_o head_n thereof_o and_o general_o when_o we_o speak_v of_o the_o catholic_a church_n this_o collective_a church_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v which_o appellation_n catholic_a be_v use_v by_o the_o apostle_n before_o ever_o rome_n be_v a_o church_n so_o that_o neither_o in_o respect_n of_o place_n time_n or_o catholiqueness_n may_v rome_n just_o challenge_v the_o only_a title_n of_o catholic_a she_o be_v but_o a_o particular_a part_n or_o member_n of_o this_o catholic_a church_n we_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o body_n and_o member_n for_o our_o part_n eph._n 1.22_o but_o for_o the_o better_a illustration_n of_o this_o point_n i_o will_v examine_v the_o doctor_n argument_n in_o particular_a concern_v rome_n catholiqueship_n and_o i_o shall_v in_o so_o do_v more_o plain_o disprove_v her_o title_n thereunto_o the_o word_n catholic_a as_o it_o be_v define_v by_o the_o doctor_n be_v not_o a_o word_n of_o belief_n only_o but_o of_o communion_n also_o so_o that_o that_o church_n which_o hold_v the_o same_o belief_n with_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o yet_o do_v not_o communicate_v with_o she_o may_v not_o right_o be_v call_v catholic_n i_o shall_v retort_v this_o argument_n which_o he_o intend_v against_o the_o protestant_n and_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v their_o justification_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o condemnation_n catholic_a as_o i_o say_v in_o a_o general_a sense_n comprehend_v all_o the_o elect_n and_o be_v the_o full_a body_n of_o christ_n that_o fill_v all_o thing_n in_o all_o thing_n eph._n 4._o and_o when_o we_o in_o our_o creed_n say_v we_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n it_o be_v understand_v of_o all_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v of_o which_o the_o church-militant_a on_o earth_n be_v but_o part_n but_o because_o i_o suppose_v the_o doctor_n mean_v only_o of_o a_o church_n upon_o earth_n i_o will_v therefore_o insist_v upon_o his_o own_o definition_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o as_o it_o be_v universal_o spread_v over_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o apostle_n who_o have_v equal_a commission_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n no_o one_o particular_a church_n can_v or_o aught_o to_o claim_v to_o be_v the_o catholic_a or_o universal_a church_n upon_o earth_n as_o for_o the_o distinction_n which_o the_o doctor_n make_v betwixt_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n thereby_o to_o excuse_v the_o unproper_a stile_n of_o roman_a catholic_n that_o be_v say_v he_o catholic_n in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n roman_n in_o respect_n of_o discipline_n that_o will_v no_o way_n strengthen_v her_o claim_n or_o clear_v her_o incongruous_a title_n he_o do_v but_o thereby_o show_v the_o world_n how_o distinct_a her_o discipline_n be_v from_o her_o doctrine_n and_o thereby_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o world_n to_o suspect_v both_o and_o upon_o this_o score_n may_v the_o presbyterian_a church_n of_o geneva_n be_v call_v the_o geneva_n catholic_a church_n that_o be_v geneva_n for_o discipline_n catholic_n for_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v the_o catholic_a faith_n of_o the_o holy_a and_o bless_a trinity_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o persuade_v myself_o will_v think_v much_o that_o such_o a_o glorious_a appellation_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o such_o a_o upstart_n youngling_n that_o windegg_n of_o a_o tumult_n church_n geneva_n church_n which_o be_v bradden_v under_o a_o toad_n of_o france_n be_v become_v a_o stare_a cockatrice_n and_o think_v to_o centre_n the_o world_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o his_o contagious_a den_n dart_v poison_n upon_o who_o he_o first_o espy_v as_o experience_n tell_v we_o how_o he_o glance_v upon_o the_o poor_a scot_n have_v give_v he_o such_o a_o deadly_a wound_n that_o he_o will_v scarce_o ever_o recover_v it_o teach_v those_o that_o have_v escape_v that_o plague_n with_o the_o wesel_n each_o morning_n to_o bite_v on_o rue_n which_o say_v avicen_n secure_v she_o against_o the_o toxicate_a of_o that_o venomous_a basilisk_n i_o say_v if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v much_o that_o the_o geneva_n church_n shall_v arrogate_v such_o a_o glorious_a stile_n let_v she_o never_o stand_v upon_o she_o own_o title_n which_o be_v equal_o weak_a to_o challenge_v the_o same_o the_o doctor_n proceed_v further_a upon_o rome_n tiâ—le_n to_o her_o catholiqueship_n and_o give_v a_o further_a explication_n of_o the_o same_o catholic_n say_v the_o doctor_n import_v both_o the_o vast_a extension_n of_o doctrine_n to_o person_n and_o place_n and_o the_o union_n of_o all_o these_o place_n in_o communion_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v other_o church_n of_o ancient_a and_o more_o reverend_a setlement_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o church_n in_o the_o east_n as_o jerusalem_n antioch_n ephesus_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o aftertime_n the_o gospel_n be_v to_o be_v carry_v before_o king_n and_o to_o the_o gentile_n by_o s._n paul_n be_v by_o jesus_n ordain_v a_o minister_n and_o a_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n among_o who_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o chief_a city_n which_o as_o she_o receive_v the_o faith_n by_o s._n paul_n or_o s._n peter_n can_v proper_o be_v call_v a_o mother_n church_n but_o as_o a_o babe_n and_o suckling_n receive_v the_o sincere_a milk_n of_o the_o word_n she_o be_v one_o of_o the_o place_n to_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v extend_v but_o no_o extender_n of_o that_o doctrine_n so_o that_o by_o the_o doctor_n own_o definition_n she_o can_v proper_o be_v call_v the_o catholic_a church_n she_o be_v in_o her_o institution_n but_o a_o private_a particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o england_n or_o any_o other_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o ambassador_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o since_o by_o the_o indulgent_a favour_n of_o she_o nurse_v father_n the_o christian_a prince_n she_o have_v grow_v to_o that_o maturity_n that_o she_o have_v many_o daughter_n church_n of_o her_o own_o plantation_n in_o the_o dark_a corner_n of_o the_o old_a know_v and_o the_o new_a discover_v part_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o she_o can_v by_o reason_n thereof_o assume_v to_o herself_o any_o
more_o super-intendency_a over_o they_o as_o their_o mother_n than_o jerusalem_n from_o whence_o paul_n be_v send_v after_o he_o have_v the_o lay_v on_o of_o hand_n or_o antioch_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v pretend_v peter_n to_o have_v come_v may_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n challenge_v over_o she_o and_o she_o a_o jurisdiction_n as_o mother_n to_o she_o and_o they_o and_o as_o in_o respect_n of_o extension_n of_o doctrine_n she_o may_v not_o assume_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_a so_o neither_o can_v she_o claim_v that_o title_n to_o herself_o in_o respect_n of_o her_o communion_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o every_o point_n of_o this_o ensue_a discourse_n will_v evident_o show_v so_o that_o unless_o the_o universality_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n she_o claim_v from_o peter_n will_v support_v this_o her_o title_n and_o dignity_n she_o be_v altogether_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o must_v henceforth_o discontinue_v her_o claim_n to_o be_v the_o only_a catholic_a church_n it_o rest_v therefore_o to_o examine_v that_o 1._o it_o may_v not_o be_v call_v catholic_n in_o respect_n of_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o there_o rome_n not_o catholiqueâ—n_a â—n_z respect_n of_o peter_n be_v there_o no_o more_o than_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n of_o which_o he_o certain_o be_v bishop_n the_o power_n of_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v give_v in_o charge_n to_o all_o the_o apostle_n go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n and_o as_o the_o doctor_n have_v it_o in_o his_o introduction_n they_o go_v forth_o preach_v every_o where_o and_o in_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v out_o peter_n and_o john_n unto_o samaria_n hear_v that_o they_o have_v receive_v the_o word_n who_o lay_v hand_n on_o they_o if_o then_o peter_n be_v subject_a to_o their_o mission_n how_o come_v he_o to_o give_v unto_o rome_n any_o power_n above_o other_o church_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mission_n that_o peter_n be_v send_v out_o to_o samaria_n be_v elsewhere_o plant_v peter_n be_v as_o well_o to_o observe_v the_o direction_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o prescribe_v any_o rule_n to_o they_o or_o other_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n say_v to_o peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n and_o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n saint_n cyprian_n say_v cypr._n in_o tract_n simp_n praelat_fw-la this_o be_v but_o to_o denote_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o it_o be_v build_v upon_o one_o for_o the_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o instruct_v be_v alike_o give_v to_o all_o so_o that_o admit_v it_o be_v build_v upon_o peter_n as_o the_o doctor_n argue_v fol._n 284._o yet_o that_o give_v nothing_o of_o superintendency_n to_o rome_n for_o christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n give_v power_n alike_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o name_n of_o he_o alone_o in_o that_o place_n be_v ut_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la una_fw-la monstretur_fw-la not_o to_o take_v any_o power_n or_o honour_n from_o the_o rest_n for_o shall_v it_o be_v grant_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o peter_n alone_o so_o that_o none_o else_o shall_v plant_v or_o govern_v than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o any_o church_n plant_v by_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n who_o receive_v neither_o order_n nor_o power_n from_o peter_n be_v not_o apostolical_a or_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o s._n augustin_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 8._o plain_o affirm_v to_o the_o contrary_n church_n the_o apostle_n foundation_n of_o â—e_a church_n we_o be_v build_v say_v s._n paul_n ephes_n 2.20_o upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v foundation_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n and_o when_o there_o be_v a_o strife_n among_o they_o who_o shall_v be_v great_a among_o they_o mat._n 20.26_o say_v christ_n whosoever_o shall_v be_v great_a let_v he_o be_v your_o servant_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v that_o christ_n do_v thereby_o reprove_v pride_n and_o haughtiness_n only_o but_o be_v against_o superiority_n or_o pre-eminence_n among_o they_o it_o be_v true_a christ_n be_v not_o against_o superiority_n utter_o for_o he_o call_v himself_o their_o lord_n and_o master_n john_n 13.10_o and_o their_o head_n but_o this_o pre-eminence_n he_o do_v not_o delegate_v to_o any_o one_o among_o they_o for_o they_o be_v the_o foundation_n he_o the_o cornerstone_n they_o the_o body_n he_o the_o head_n they_o minister_v he_o their_o master_n they_o equal_v he_o their_o superior_a the_o apostle_n power_n to_o plant_v the_o gospel_n be_v equal_a equal_a the_o apostle_n power_n equal_a and_o they_o disperse_v themselves_o for_o the_o propagation_n of_o the_o gospel_n not_o by_o any_o order_n receive_v from_o peter_n but_o by_o the_o commission_n they_o receive_v from_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n of_o the_o act_v it_o be_v say_v that_o philip_n go_v towards_o the_o south_n and_o baptize_v the_o eunuch_n the_o queen_n of_o ethiopia_n her_o chief_a governor_n and_o to_o this_o day_n the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v profess_v in_o ethiopia_n be_v there_o preach_v by_o the_o say_a eunuch_n nor_o do_v the_o pope_n exercise_v any_o jurisdiction_n there_o which_o he_o may_v as_o well_o as_o in_o any_o other_o country_n which_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n and_o not_o from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n if_o peter_n be_v chief_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o he_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o the_o scripture_n plain_o affirm_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n come_v upon_o all_o act_n 2._o and_o gal._n 2._o james_n peter_n and_o john_n give_v paul_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n when_o christ_n institute_v his_o supper_n he_o say_v to_o they_o hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la quod_fw-la pro_fw-la vobis_fw-la datur_fw-la hoc_fw-la facite_fw-la etc._n etc._n he_o give_v to_o all_o a_o like_a power_n of_o administration_n and_o joh._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o he_o speak_v it_o to_o all_o the_o disciple_n and_o not_o to_o peter_n alone_o nolite_fw-la vocari_fw-la rabbi_n mat._n 23._o unus_fw-la enim_fw-la magister_fw-la est_fw-la vester_fw-ge scilicet_fw-la jesus_n omnes_fw-la autem_fw-la vos_fw-la fratres_fw-la estis_fw-la that_o be_v say_v s._n austin_n you_o be_v all_o equal_a and_o s._n hierome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o evander_n omnes_fw-la episcopi_fw-la five_o romae_fw-la five_o alibie_n jusdem_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la atque_fw-la potestatis_fw-la à _fw-la christo_fw-la collationem_fw-la habuerunt_fw-la the_o doctor_n cite_v bellarmine_n argument_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o invisible_a head_n but_o there_o must_v be_v a_o mysterial_a and_o visible_a head_n to_o govern_v the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v 1_o cor._n 12._o that_o the_o head_n can_v say_v to_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o you_o it_o must_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o christ_n for_o he_o the_o eternal_a word_n can_v say_v i_o have_v no_o need_n etc._n etc._n the_o apostle_n be_v call_v skilful_a master-builder_n 1_o cor._n 3._o church_n christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o another_o foundation_n can_v no_o man_n lay_v then_o that_o which_o be_v lay_v jesus_n christ_n it_o can_v therefore_o be_v understand_v that_o peter_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rock_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v build_v christ_n as_o he_o be_v head_n it_o be_v of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o when_o paul_n ephes_n 1._o call_v he_o the_o head_n he_o bring_v in_o both_o man_n and_o angel_n into_o the_o rank_n of_o member_n man_n ver_fw-la 4._o and_o angel_n vers_fw-la 21._o but_o as_o touch_v the_o particular_a church_n upon_o earth_n they_o all_o be_v but_o as_o so_o many_o member_n of_o the_o head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n as_o the_o doctor_n confess_v in_o his_o introduction_n who_o as_o i_o say_v be_v call_v master-builder_n or_o the_o head_n of_o those_o respective_a church_n but_o there_o be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o that_o be_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o the_o rest_n peter_n be_v primus_fw-la in_o ordine_fw-la not_o supremus_fw-la in_o potestate_fw-la you_o can_v have_v twelve_o without_o one_o but_o every_o one_o be_v as_o much_o one_o as_o another_o whether_o in_o respect_n of_o power_n or_o ordination_n as_o s._n cyprian_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la agree_v some_o be_v ordain_v apostle_n some_o prophet_n some_o evangelist_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o every_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v grace_n give_v according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o the_o gift_n of_o christ_n by_o who_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n but_o those_o that_o be_v apostle_n be_v aequales_fw-la inte_fw-mi se_fw-la and_o the_o
diocese_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o paul_n and_o send_v greeting_n to_o timothy_n from_o rome_n 2_o tim._n 4.21_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n from_o babylon_n make_v mention_n of_o silvaâ—us_n and_o marcus_n and_o paul_n write_v many_o epistle_n from_o rome_n as_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o galatian_n ephesian_n philippian_n colossians_n the_o second_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n and_o the_o epistle_n to_o philemon_n never_o make_v mention_n of_o silvanus_n in_o any_o of_o they_o and_o for_o mark_n he_o write_v to_o have_v he_o come_v to_o timothy_n 2_o tim._n 4.11_o so_o that_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o peter_n write_v not_o his_o epistle_n from_o rome_n and_o that_o linus_n if_o he_o be_v bishop_n there_o succeed_v paul_n not_o peter_n as_o for_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n of_o peter_n his_o be_v there_o and_o his_o be_v bishop_n there_o they_o have_v no_o ground_n from_o scripture_n but_o rather_o plain_a and_o evident_a testimony_n to_o the_o contrary_a wherefore_o as_o yet_o they_o find_v little_a faith_n with_o many_o insomuch_o that_o marsilius_n one_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n suspect_v the_o truth_n thereof_o it_o be_v say_v he_o very_o strange_a that_o peter_n shall_v be_v contemporary_a there_o with_o paul_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o scripture_n that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o before_o paul_n in_o as_o much_o as_o when_o paul_n come_v thither_o they_o have_v never_o receive_v any_o letter_n concern_v he_o out_o of_o judaea_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o brethren_n ever_o hear_v of_o he_o act_v 28.21_o and_o certain_o he_o go_v not_o along_o with_o paul_n insomuch_o as_o no_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o he_o in_o the_o express_a of_o that_o perilous_a journey_n and_o the_o several_a miraculous_a occurrence_n which_o happen_v to_o they_o that_o be_v with_o paul_n for_o if_o he_o be_v certain_o s._n luke_n will_v have_v mention_v he_o or_o if_o he_o be_v superintendent_n over_o paul_n and_o the_o rest_n as_o the_o papist_n persuade_v sure_o he_o will_v have_v show_v some_o miracle_n among_o those_o gentile_n and_o not_o have_v let_v the_o people_n whole_o follow_v paul_n if_o they_o have_v belong_v to_o his_o charge_n wherefore_o i_o rather_o conclude_v that_o he_o be_v not_o there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v there_o that_o he_o never_o be_v bishop_n there_o osius_n bishop_n of_o cordubia_n one_o of_o no_o small_a account_n among_o the_o 318._o father_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o a_o council_n at_o sardis_n do_v declare_v quod_fw-la non_fw-la licuit_fw-la episcopo_fw-la de_fw-la civitate_fw-la sva_fw-la ad_fw-la aliam_fw-la transire_fw-la civitatem_fw-la unde_fw-la apparet_fw-la se_fw-la avaritia_fw-la inflâ—mmari_fw-la &_o ambitioni_fw-la servire_fw-la ut_fw-la dominattonem_fw-la agate_n to_o which_o all_o the_o father_n answer_v placet_fw-la this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o day_n as_o may_v likewise_o appearby_o the_o 1._o council_n of_o nice_a 16._o can._n &_o council_n antioch_n 21.22_o can._n and_o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 10._o can._n si_fw-mi episcopus_fw-la confugit_fw-la ad_fw-la aliam_fw-la civitatem_fw-la ob_fw-la inanis_fw-la gloâ—ie_fw-la cupiditatem_fw-la revocari_fw-la debet_fw-la ad_fw-la svam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o ibi_fw-la tantummodo_fw-la ministrare_fw-la &_o council_n nicaenum_n 15._o can_v si_fw-la quis_fw-la episcopus_fw-la de_fw-la civitate_fw-la ad_fw-la civitatem_fw-la transeat_fw-la &_o se_fw-la negotia_fw-la manciparet_fw-la in_o irritum_fw-la ducatur_fw-la hoc_fw-la factum_fw-la &_o restituatur_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la cvi_fw-la fuâ—t_fw-la episcopus_fw-la this_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o father_n of_o those_o day_n who_o certain_o if_o peter_n have_v remove_v his_o see_n from_o antioch_n to_o rome_n will_v rather_o for_o reverence_v sake_n to_o he_o a_o chief_a apostle_n have_v suspend_v their_o opinion_n then_o by_o promulgate_a thereof_o have_v throw_v this_o scandal_n upon_o he_o and_o iâ—_n the_o doctor_n will_v but_o serious_o consider_v of_o these_o reason_n and_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n in_o this_o point_n he_o will_v not_o ascribe_v universality_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n upon_o peter_n score_n for_o by_o they_o it_o appear_v that_o peter_n ought_v not_o to_o remove_v his_o see_n and_o if_o he_o do_v it_o be_v void_a and_o the_o doctor_n confess_v fol._n 288._o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o if_o so_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o remove_v his_o see_n unless_o you_o will_v make_v he_o above_o counsel_n and_o that_o be_v plain_a in_o the_o 14._o of_o the_o act_n to_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o i_o shall_v speak_v at_o large_a in_o the_o chapter_n of_o counsel_n and_o to_o say_v that_o by_o any_o revelation_n he_o come_v thither_o &_o plant_v his_o see_n there_o that_o be_v to_o deny_v the_o holy_a spirit_n to_o the_o general_a counsel_n who_o declare_v the_o contrary_a to_o that_o revelation_n and_o so_o they_o will_v make_v the_o church_n fallible_a of_o which_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n it_o may_v be_v that_o upon_o some_o extraordinary_a occasion_n as_o eusebius_n say_v he_o come_v thither_o to_o withstand_v simon_n magus_n paul_n desire_v his_o assistance_n he_o may_v come_v to_o rome_n but_o without_o all_o doubt_n he_o be_v never_o bishop_n there_o for_o it_o be_v both_o against_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o infrence_n of_o counsel_n last_o i_o conceive_v that_o peter_n be_v not_o bishop_n of_o rome_n though_o i_o confess_v i_o be_o something_o induce_v to_o believe_v he_o may_v be_v there_o for_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n vary_v in_o their_o style_n sometime_o they_o style_v themselves_o successor_n of_o peter_n &_o sometime_o of_o peter_n and_o paul_n i_o myself_o have_v see_v a_o bull_n of_o the_o pope_n date_v 1500._o wherein_o his_o holiness_n be_v style_v the_o successor_n of_o peter_n &_o paul_n thus_o these_o grave_a father_n of_o rome_n like_o the_o elder_n that_o will_v have_v betray_v susanna_n can_v agree_v in_o a_o story_n they_o will_v despoil_v other_o church_n of_o their_o right_n and_o privilege_n and_o ascribe_v all_o jurisdiction_n to_o their_o own_o see_v but_o examine_v they_o apart_o and_o they_o can_v agree_v how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v to_o derive_v their_o title_n thereunto_o for_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v platina_n onup_n rius_fw-la genebrard_n sabellicus_n anastatius_fw-la baronius_n and_o such_o like_a pope_n parasite_n about_o this_o point_n of_o succession_n from_o peter_n will_v find_v they_o agree_v like_o a_o dog_n about_o a_o bone_n &_o like_o aesop_n dog_n they_o snatch_v at_o he_o shadow_n and_o let_v go_v what_o they_o have_v they_o that_o may_v universal_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o other_o church_n of_o the_o world_n will_v needs_o give_v peter_n a_o strange_a power_n and_o tie_v that_o power_n to_o themselves_o whereas_o if_o they_o can_v have_v be_v content_a to_o have_v acknowledge_v themselves_o successor_n to_o paul_n as_o he_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o and_o be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o no_o church_n of_o this_o western_a world_n but_o will_v give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n but_o since_o the_o boundless_a ambition_n of_o the_o pope_n carry_v they_o beyond_o all_o limit_n of_o fellowship_n it_o make_v other_o to_o set_v their_o ambitious_a end_n at_o defiance_n and_o to_o stand_v fast_o to_o that_o christian_a liberty_n to_o which_o they_o be_v call_v only_o to_o beware_v they_o use_v it_o not_o as_o a_o occasion_n to_o the_o flesh_n but_o by_o love_n to_o serve_v one_o another_o gal._n 5.13_o i_o have_v i_o hope_v sufficient_o prove_v that_o rome_n may_v not_o challenge_v to_o herself_o any_o universality_n in_o respect_n of_o peter_n have_v be_v there_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o clear_a and_o manifest_a that_o he_o be_v there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v there_o that_o he_o be_v bishop_n there_o or_o if_o he_o be_v it_o make_v not_o much_o for_o they_o to_o prove_v any_o universality_n to_o the_o succeed_a bishop_n in_o that_o see_v and_o if_o from_o peter_n no_o universality_n will_v arise_v to_o they_o it_o rest_v to_o examine_v whether_o they_o may_v claim_v it_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n the_o first_o general_a council_n the_o council_n of_o nice_a commit_v of_o old_a the_o charge_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n rome_n the_o counsel_n against_o the_o universality_n of_o rome_n to_o three_o principal_a patriarch_n alexandria_n rome_n and_o antioch_n and_o after_o come_v in_o constantinople_n &_o by_o the_o six_o canon_n thereof_o egypt_n lybia_n etc._n etc._n be_v allot_v to_o alexandria_n quia_fw-la &_o vrbis_fw-la romae_fw-la episcopo_fw-la parilis_fw-la mos_fw-la est_fw-la and_o hereupon_o athanasius_n say_v roma_fw-la est_fw-la metropolis_n romanae_fw-la ditionis_fw-la rome_n be_v shut_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o she_o own_o province_n inasmuch_o as_o she_o be_v make_v like_o unto_o alexandria_n therefore_o the_o government_n of_o alexandria_n
creed_n we_o whilst_o we_o say_v we_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n mean_v thereby_o the_o whole_a elect_a of_o god_n as_o well_o saint_n in_o heaven_n as_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v the_o full_a body_n of_o christ_n ephes_n 4._o and_o rom._n 12._o but_o they_o thereby_o will_v have_v rome_n understand_v which_o as_o i_o say_v be_v not_o in_o be_v before_o the_o creed_n be_v compose_v and_o it_o seem_v strange_a to_o some_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v admit_v of_o the_o follow_a article_n to_o wit_n the_o communion_n of_o saint_n to_o extend_v to_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o will_v exclude_v they_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a for_o it_o stand_v not_o with_o the_o majesty_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o in_o admit_v the_o first_o he_o lose_v his_o headship_n we_o be_v all_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o by_o the_o other_o his_o honour_n be_v not_o diminish_v in_o respect_n none_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v saint_n but_o such_o as_o be_v of_o his_o own_o make_n but_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o our_o definition_n i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o be_v against_o our_o embrace_v of_o his_o which_o be_v this_o a_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o those_o who_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o sincere_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o adherence_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n i_o wonder_v what_o the_o doctor_n mean_v by_o the_o society_n of_o those_o that_o god_n have_v call_v to_o salvation_n by_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n sure_o he_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o those_o society_n which_o be_v gather_v by_o other_o apostle_n be_v true_a church_n as_o well_o as_o those_o which_o be_v gather_v by_o peter_n he_o himself_o fol._n 192._o confess_v the_o true_a church_n visible_a in_o ethiopia_n where_o the_o eunuch_n which_o philip_n baptize_v preach_v the_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v hard_o he_o shall_v deny_v this_o to_o his_o own_o mother_n county_n which_o he_o allow_v to_o ethiopian_n especial_o consider_v wee_a as_o be_v believe_v by_o some_o receive_v the_o faith_n by_o the_o same_o apostle_n philip._n but_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n we_o need_v not_o stand_v to_o the_o doctor_n courtesy_n herein_o we_o have_v a_o better_a warrant_n than_o his_o concession_n act._n 20.28_o the_o flock_n whereof_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v the_o elder_n overseer_n be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o gâ—d_n paul_n ordain_v elder_n and_o commit_v charge_n of_o flock_n unto_o they_o church_n a_o christian_a society_n make_v a_o church_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o distinct_a society_n of_o christian_n be_v call_v church_n be_v likewise_o manifest_a by_o several_a other_o place_n of_o scripture_n 1_o cor._n 1._o paul_n write_v to_o the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o corinth_n and_o to_o all_o that_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n gal._n 1._o to_o the_o church_n at_o galatia_n grace_n etc._n etc._n 1_o thes_n to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o thessalonian_o col._n 1.4_o salute_v the_o brethren_n which_o be_v of_o laodicea_n and_o nymphas_n and_o the_o church_n which_o be_v in_o his_o house_n rev._n 1.11_o there_o be_v seven_o church_n in_o asia_n ephesus_n smyrna_n pergamos_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o same_o manner_n rome_n may_v be_v call_v a_o church_n if_o she_o have_v a_o society_n of_o the_o faithful_a call_n upon_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n jesus_n wherefore_o peter_n write_v his_o epistle_n from_o babylon_n which_o the_o papist_n interpret_v rome_n sâ—â—es_v the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o bâ—bylon_n elect_v together_o with_o you_o salute_v you_o that_o be_v the_o saint_n which_o dwell_v here_o and_o there_o disperse_v through_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n the_o society_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o babylon_n salute_v the_o several_a society_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o those_o part_n which_o be_v several_a respective_a church_n member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n elect_v together_o in_o christ_n jesus_n so_o that_o from_o these_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o name_n of_o church_n be_v applicable_a to_o all_o christian_a society_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o peter_n or_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n gather_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v equal_a commission_n from_o christ_n for_o the_o gather_v together_o of_o the_o saint_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n though_o in_o the_o church_n be_v man_n of_o different_a gift_n as_o apostle_n teacher_n evangelist_n etc._n etc._n yet_o the_o apostle_n among_o themselves_o be_v equal_a and_o their_o several_a plantation_n coordinate_a and_o equal_a as_o to_o any_o power_n or_o jurisdiction_n if_o then_o we_o be_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n and_o have_v society_n of_o christian_a believer_n in_o he_o we_o may_v proper_o be_v call_v a_o church_n and_o that_o especial_o because_o we_o be_v of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o be_v not_o behold_v to_o rome_n for_o that_o plantation_n as_o come_v from_o eleutherius_fw-la successor_n as_o they_o pretend_v to_o peter_n but_o if_o we_o have_v our_o faith_n from_o rome_n it_o come_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o paul_n and_o certain_o we_o have_v that_o faith_n long_o before_o eleutherius_fw-la time_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n wherefore_o we_o may_v proper_o both_o according_a to_o our_o own_o and_o the_o doctor_n definition_n of_o a_o church_n assume_v that_o title_n to_o ourselves_o we_o be_v a_o society_n of_o christian_n call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n which_o be_v call_v a_o church_n 1_o cor._n 1.2_o church_n rome_n a_o particular_a church_n and_o for_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o church_n to_o arrogate_v more_o then_o to_o be_v a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n whereof_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n and_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v above_o free_a and_o the_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o be_v antichristian_a and_o abominable_a especial_o for_o rome_n that_o she_o shall_v style_v herself_o the_o only_a catholic_a church_n when_o as_o ephesus_n the_o see_v of_o john_n and_z john_n the_o survive_a apostle_n in_o who_o alone_o survive_v the_o apostleship_n call_v that_o church_n but_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o in_o asia_n rev._n 1_o be_v john_n peter_n or_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n alive_a to_o see_v to_o what_o a_o lofty_a pitch_n ambition_n have_v hurry_v the_o aspire_a prelate_n of_o rome_n they_o will_v blush_v to_o behold_v such_o iniquity_n and_o reprove_v any_o that_o shall_v call_v rome_n the_o catholic_a church_n for_o alas_o rome_n the_o pride_n of_o rome_n how_o little_a do_v she_o resemble_v christ_n spouse_n his_o church_n christ_n church_n be_v plant_v in_o humility_n rome_n church_n lord_n it_o in_o sovereignty_n christ_n church_n have_v she_o white_a vest_n of_o innocency_n rome_n church_n be_v clad_v in_o her_o purple_a of_o blood_n and_o cruelty_n how_o little_a do_v the_o scarlet_a tribe_n resemble_v the_o train_n of_o christ_n be_v peter_n or_o any_o of_o christ_n disciple_n now_o at_o rome_n and_o shall_v see_v the_o pope_n they_o will_v rather_o take_v he_o for_o pilate_n a_o officer_n or_o judge_n of_o caesar_n then_o for_o peter_n a_o fisherman_n and_o servant_n of_o jesus_n and_o will_v think_v his_o cardinal_n to_o be_v rather_o the_o ambassador_n of_o bozra_n than_o the_o messenger_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o servant_n of_o christ_n and_o shall_v any_o but_o assume_v that_o christian_a boldness_n to_o tell_v they_o that_o their_o scarlet_a robe_n do_v cover_v and_o make_v invisible_a the_o seamlesse_a coat_n of_o jesus_n he_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o a_o council_n to_o such_o a_o height_n of_o majesty_n be_v they_o of_o late_o aspire_v that_o they_o exercise_v dominion_n without_o restraint_n little_o regard_v christ_n precept_n to_o his_o apostle_n the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n bear_v rule_n and_o exercise_v dominion_n vos_fw-fr autem_fw-la non_fw-la sic_fw-la and_o here_o by_o the_o way_n i_o will_v insert_v a_o story_n of_o peter_n and_o simon_n magus_n rome_n incertainty_n of_o peter_n be_v at_o rome_n aegesippus_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la excidio_fw-la hierusal_n cap._n 2._o report_n that_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n to_o withstand_v simon_n magus_n 44_o christi_fw-la eusebius_n say_v he_o be_v crucify_v 36_o christi_fw-la other_o that_o paul_n and_o he_o together_o other_o that_o paul_n be_v crucify_v a_o year_n after_o and_o on_o the_o same_o day_n prudentius_n that_o paul_n follow_v peter_n to_o rome_n from_o which_o contradiction_n not_o certainty_n of_o his_o be_v there_o be_v to_o be_v conclude_v but_o i_o return_v to_o my_o story_n it_o be_v say_v that_o simon_n magus_n take_v some_o offence_n with_o the_o citizen_n threaten_v to_o leave_v
her_o church_n be_v like_o the_o temple_n of_o venus_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o lantern_n make_v of_o the_o stone_n a_o beston_n who_o nature_n as_o isidore_n lib._n 15._o de_fw-la genuus_fw-la say_v be_v such_o that_o be_v once_o set_v on_o fire_n no_o wind_n nor_o rain_n can_v extinguish_v it_o which_o make_v the_o heathen_a people_n idolise_v it_o but_o she_o must_v not_o think_v so_o to_o delude_v we_o we_o know_v her_o virgin_n lamp_n be_v sink_v in_o its_o socket_n and_o that_o fuliginous_a liâ—â—k_n compose_v of_o adulterate_a combustible_n which_o she_o have_v set_v up_o in_o its_o room_n be_v but_o a_o thing_n of_o exhalation_n the_o heavenly_a sun_n from_o who_o she_o former_o borrow_a light_n have_v withdraw_v his_o shine_a beam_n from_o her_o terrestrial_a orb_n and_o so_o she_o be_v leave_v in_o both_o internal_a and_o external_a darkness_n her_o understanding_n be_v darken_v in_o that_o whilst_o the_o truth_n be_v remove_v from_o she_o she_o think_v other_o see_v it_o with_o she_o and_o that_o she_o neither_o have_v be_v nor_o can_v be_v invisible_a the_o contrary_a whereof_o be_v plain_a by_o what_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v invisible_a rome_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a and_o by_o this_o that_o follow_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v and_o may_v be_v invisible_a in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n so_o have_v she_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o vacation_n of_o her_o head_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22_o chapter_n fol._n 360._o say_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o her_o bishop_n be_v the_o head_n thereof_o and_o have_v be_v so_o account_v through_o all_o age_n that_o he_o have_v not_o be_v so_o repute_v through_o all_o age_n appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n and_o if_o rome_n be_v the_o chatholick_a church_n in_o respect_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n have_v be_v invisible_a because_o of_o the_o vacation_n of_o that_o head_n for_o cessante_fw-la causâ_fw-la cessat_fw-la effectus_fw-la the_o light_n of_o the_o body_n be_v the_o eye_n which_o be_v place_v in_o the_o head_n and_o if_o the_o body_n be_v without_o the_o eye_n the_o whole_a body_n be_v in_o darkness_n if_o then_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n be_v such_o a_o incident_a and_o inseparable_a token_n of_o her_o truth_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n be_v whilst_o rome_n have_v no_o bishop_n for_o either_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o the_o univensall_n church_n must_v be_v in_o darkness_n for_o want_n of_o a_o head_n and_o so_o they_o make_v god_n promise_n of_o none_o effect_n if_o the_o church_n be_v universal_o hide_v or_o else_o they_o must_v confess_v that_o rome_n church_n be_v but_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o then_o like_o the_o church_n of_o the_o israelite_n or_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n she_o be_v subject_a to_o be_v make_v invisible_a for_o a_o time_n and_o that_o she_o have_v be_v invisible_a may_v appear_v by_o these_o enfue_a proof_n two_o year_n together_o after_o pope_n nicholas_n the_o four_o no_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o when_o after_o much_o dissension_n among_o the_o cardinal_n celestine_n be_v choose_v boniface_n the_o 8_o murder_v he_o be_v make_v bishop_n in_o his_o stead_n where_o be_v the_o visible_a head_n whilst_o benedict_n the_o ten_o and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o both_o stand_v pope_n at_o once_o the_o clergy_n who_o then_o have_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n not_o dare_v to_o proceed_v to_o a_o new_a election_n to_o cross_v benedict_n who_o be_v very_o much_o belove_v of_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n withdraw_v themselves_o to_o seine_n and_o there_o elect_v gerrardus_fw-la bishop_n of_o florence_n by_o the_o name_n of_o nicholus_fw-la 2_o who_o be_v the_o only_a favouâ—â—ite_n of_o hildebrand_n who_o hildebrand_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v pope_n that_o he_o as_o than_o not_o ripe_a for_o the_o seat_n may_v under_o he_o rule_v all_o for_o pope_n nicholas_n be_v but_o a_o dull_a fellow_n though_o proud_a and_o ambitious_a of_o honour_n and_o be_v sure_a when_o he_o see_v his_o own_o time_n to_o out_o he_o that_o he_o may_v succeed_v in_o the_o chair_n and_o so_o it_o happen_v according_o for_o hildebrand_n succeed_v nicholas_n 2_o two_o fit_a to_o go_v together_o the_o one_o bring_v in_o at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n the_o other_o maintain_v the_o than_o never_o hear_v of_o sin_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v king_n where_o be_v the_o triple_a crown_n when_o at_o once_o there_o be_v 3_o pope_n as_o innocent_a 7_o gregory_z 12_o and_o at_o the_o council_n of_o pise_v alexander_n 5_o choose_v i_o may_v add_v more_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o i_o will_v reserve_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o arrow_n to_o shoot_v at_o his_o other_o mark_n and_o shut_v up_o this_o point_n and_o conclude_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o respect_n of_o persecution_n and_o vacancy_n of_o her_o bishop_n can_v be_v the_o only_a chatholick_a church_n and_o distinguish_v to_o be_v so_o by_o any_o certain_a infallible_a rule_n of_o a_o constant_a visibility_n chap._n vi_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v for_o a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o unity_n in_o doctrine_n or_o sanctity_n of_o life_n only_o christs_n coat_n be_v seamlesse_a and_o the_o soldier_n cast_v lot_n for_o it_o that_o coat_n be_v to_o teach_v the_o apostle_n unity_n and_o concord_n the_o minister_n of_o the_o old_a temple_n be_v clad_v in_o white_a thereby_o to_o betoken_v their_o innocency_n let_v we_o look_v upon_o rome_n present_a church_n and_o see_v if_o her_o pastor_n be_v not_o worse_o than_o the_o soldier_n in_o rend_v in_o piece_n the_o one_o and_o like_o baal_n priest_n not_o have_v any_o right_n to_o the_o other_o and_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v their_o private_a practice_n how_o they_o agree_v with_o their_o public_a profession_n will_v find_v such_o a_o disproportion_n and_o dissonancy_n that_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o judge_n whether_o his_o holiness_n decree_n as_o compendium_n and_o true_a abstract_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o counsel_n or_o his_o pontifical_a robe_n as_o the_o conusance_n of_o peter_n successor_n then_o with_o they_o less_o of_o agreeablenesse_n and_o representation_n the_o one_o private_o thwart_v the_o public_a edict_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o other_o public_o unsuitable_a and_o dissonant_n to_o a_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n so_o that_o a_o man_n can_v at_o any_o time_n judge_n by_o his_o outside_n what_o his_o inside_n shall_v be_v nor_o prove_v by_o his_o inner_a closet_n that_o ever_o he_o be_v in_o the_o public_a hall_n so_o that_o i_o may_v return_v the_o doctor_n say_v against_o beza_n luther_n and_o other_o more_o proper_o and_o fit_o to_o the_o pope_n vide_fw-la viram_fw-la tunica_fw-la silij_fw-la tui_fw-la sit_fw-la vel_fw-la non_fw-la the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v fain_o have_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v free_a from_o the_o blood_n of_o this_o and_o that_o prince_n base_o by_o her_o practice_n and_o instrument_n assassinate_v and_o barbarous_o despoil_v of_o their_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n and_o if_o any_o question_n arise_v about_o such_o business_n she_o be_v ready_a to_o disavow_v all_o privity_n to_o the_o act_n though_o the_o scene_n be_v study_v in_o her_o cardinal_n conclave_n and_o act_v abroad_o by_o she_o own_o emissary_n as_o who_o please_v to_o peruse_v the_o anatomy_n of_o popish_a tyranny_n will_v find_v precedent_n enough_o of_o this_o nature_n but_o it_o make_v not_o much_o to_o my_o present_a purpose_n &_o i_o will_v forbear_v to_o trouble_v the_o reader_n with_o they_o i_o will_v proceed_v to_o show_v her_o discord_n and_o variance_n in_o point_n of_o doctrine_n she_o profess_v to_o maintain_v the_o counsel_n of_o nice_a constantinople_n ephesus_n chalcedon_n and_o carthage_n and_o the_o council_n of_o constant_a have_v appoint_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o pope_n at_o his_o installing_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o how_o little_a he_o perform_v that_o oath_n or_o observe_v the_o rule_n of_o those_o counsel_n let_v what_o i_o have_v say_v in_o the_o 2_o chapter_n serve_v to_o witness_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o respect_n i_o mean_v the_o pope_n enchathedrate_v who_o judicial_o declare_v any_o thing_n as_o pope_n be_v confess_v by_o all_o to_o represent_v the_o church_n may_v be_v compare_v to_o a_o waterman_n who_o look_v one_o way_n and_o row_v another_o she_o may_v have_v some_o land_n mark_n &_o token_n to_o steer_v by_o but_o she_o quick_o lay_v those_o observation_n and_o wander_v into_o unknown_a latitude_n one_o pope_n this_o way_n another_o that_o the_o
lay_v before_o the_o holy_a father_n est_fw-la firmamentum_fw-la &_o columna_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la evangelium_fw-la it_o only_o be_v infallible_a in_o itself_o all_o other_o council_n and_o tradition_n may_v err_v say_v tom._n lib._n 2._o contra_fw-la donatistos_fw-la cap._n 3._o and_o though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n teach_v another_o doctrine_n no_o faith_n be_v to_o be_v give_v thereunto_o tertullian_n contra_fw-la hermogen_n pag._n 373._o i_o reverence_v say_v he_o the_o fullness_n plenitude_n and_o perfection_n of_o scripture_n as_o that_o which_o show_v to_o i_o both_o the_o maker_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v make_v austin_n confess_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o epistle_n contra_fw-la manich._n tom_n 6._o cap._n 4._o the_o consent_n of_o people_n and_o nation_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n begin_v by_o miracle_n nourish_v with_o hope_n increase_v with_o charity_n establish_v with_o antiquity_n succession_n of_o priest_n and_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a say_v he_o be_v great_a motive_n to_o keep_v i_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n but_o above_o these_o he_o prefer_v the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n in_o regard_n whereof_o he_o promise_v manicheus_fw-la to_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o his_o doctrine_n then_o to_o the_o church_n if_o he_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v it_o out_o of_o scripture_n these_o and_o many_o more_o authority_n in_o this_o point_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o manifest_v what_o credit_n and_o reverence_v the_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v attribute_n to_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o god_n now_o what_o may_v we_o think_v of_o those_o that_o count_v they_o a_o bare_a letter_n inky_a divinity_n a_o matter_n of_o strife_n and_o ground_n of_o heresy_n and_o by_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 255_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v term_v ignis_fw-la fatuus_fw-la because_o not_o borrow_v from_o rome_n dark_a lantern_n other_o affirm_v that_o if_o any_o contemn_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o assure_v himself_o of_o scripture_n any_o more_o than_o of_o a_o robinhood-tale_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n can_v 59_o which_o council_n be_v hold_v long_o before_o ever_o rome_n bishop_n claim_v a_o supremacy_n over_o other_o church_n have_v declare_v which_o shall_v be_v take_v and_o accept_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o have_v decree_v that_o none_o else_o shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n beside_o they_o &_o we_o according_a to_o that_o canon_n accept_v and_o embrace_v they_o and_z according_a to_o the_o ancient_a copy_n do_v our_o clergy_n retain_v they_o in_o the_o church_n nor_o be_v we_o altogether_o behold_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a she_o have_v a_o glorious_a library_n as_o many_o witness_n the_o only_a ornament_n of_o her_o vatican_n hill_n and_o in_o some_o competent_a measure_n be_v our_o oxford_n replenish_v with_o the_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o of_o old_a approve_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n both_o after_o the_o hebrew_n syriack_n scripture_n rome_n not_o the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o the_o scripture_n chaldee_n greek_n and_o latin_a translation_n which_o the_o father_n and_o the_o reverend_a governor_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v permit_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o other_o part_n and_o in_o these_o late_a day_n we_o have_v be_v behold_v to_o rome_n for_o some_o translation_n but_o she_o be_v not_o the_o first_o that_o send_v the_o gospel_n hither_o as_o may_v appear_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la his_o epistle_n to_o lucius_n you_o have_v heretofore_o say_v he_o receive_v the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v within_o your_o realm_n both_o the_o part_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o which_o by_o the_o counsel_n of_o your_o realm_n take_v a_o law_n and_o by_o that_o law_n rule_v your_o kingdom_n for_o you_o be_v god_n vicar_n within_o your_o own_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o this_o particular_a i_o think_v rome_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o other_o church_n why_o then_o shall_v she_o boast_v that_o we_o know_v not_o what_o be_v scripture_n but_o that_o which_o she_o have_v deliver_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n equal_a authority_n to_o teach_v all_o nation_n do_v not_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v dwell_v about_o cappadocia_n galatia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n and_o s._n james_n to_o the_o twelve_o tribe_n which_o be_v scatter_v abroad_o and_o s._n judas_n to_o all_o which_o be_v sanctify_v and_o call_v of_o god_n and_o s._n paul_n write_v as_o well_o to_o the_o corinthian_n galatian_n ephesian_n philippian_n colossian_n and_o thessalonian_o as_o to_o the_o roman_n wherefore_o how_o come_v it_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o only_a monopoliser_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o holy_a ghost_n give_v to_o they_o which_o philip_n paul_n and_o barnabas_n do_v ordain_v as_o well_o as_o those_o peter_n do_v ordain_v and_o admit_v that_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n receive_v the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o well_o as_o peter_n do_v it_o not_o sit_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o like_o cleave_a tongue_n of_o fire_n and_o why_o shall_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n boast_v herself_o to_o be_v only_o and_o alone_o endow_v with_o a_o only_a spirit_n of_o interpretation_n let_v none_o understand_v more_o than_o be_v meet_v to_o understand_v be_v s._n paul_n instruction_n to_o the_o roman_n but_o such_o be_v the_o uncharitableness_n and_o presumption_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o account_v herself_o the_o only_a wise_a interpreter_n and_o no_o other_o church_n to_o have_v the_o spirit_n of_o discern_v the_o truth_n unless_o she_o have_v receive_v that_o spirit_n mediate_o from_o she_o i_o must_v needs_o tell_v she_o that_o she_o have_v no_o warrant_n to_o arrogate_v this_o transcendency_n and_o superexcellency_n in_o this_o point_n of_o wisdom_n from_o any_o divine_a precept_n it_o be_v but_o her_o own_o humane_a institution_n no_o other_o church_n approve_v of_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v but_o the_o wisdom_n of_o this_o world_n which_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 1.20_o be_v find_v foolishness_n before_o god_n and_o according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 12.15_o the_o way_n of_o a_o fool_n be_v right_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n the_o treasure_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v no_o common_a or_o ordinary_a bank_n salvation_n that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o a_o precious_a store_n of_o eternal_a happiness_n in_o they_o be_v lay_v up_o life_n everlasting_a according_a to_o that_o of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 1.16_o it_o be_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n to_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v to_o the_o jew_n first_o and_o also_o to_o the_o greek_a and_o 2_o tim._n 3.14_o timothy_n have_v know_v the_o scripture_n from_o a_o child_n which_o be_v able_a to_o make_v he_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n it_o be_v profitable_a to_o teach_v to_o improve_v to_o correct_v to_o instruct_v in_o righteousness_n that_o a_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v absolute_a be_v make_v perfect_a to_o all_o good_a work_n therefore_o be_v we_o bid_v joh._n 4.39_o to_o search_v the_o scripture_n for_o in_o they_o be_v eternal_a life_n and_o they_o be_v they_o which_o testify_v of_o christ_n it_o be_v true_a all_o thing_n that_o jesus_n do_v be_v not_o write_v say_v s._n john_n but_o say_v he_o these_o thing_n be_v write_v that_o you_o may_v believe_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o believe_v you_o may_v have_v life_n through_o his_o name_n joh._n 20.31_o cyril_n lib._n 2._o upon_o that_o place_n of_o s._n john_n say_v non_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la dominus_fw-la facit_fw-la transcripta_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la quae_fw-la scriptores_fw-la tam_fw-la ad_fw-la mores_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la dogmata_fw-la sufficere_fw-la putarunt_fw-la ut_fw-la recta_fw-la fide_fw-la &_o operibus_fw-la ad_fw-la regnum_fw-la coelorum_fw-la perveniamus_fw-la and_o saint_n austin_n likewise_o say_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v not_o write_v but_o only_o so_o much_o be_v write_v as_o be_v think_v to_o be_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o whereas_o in_o the_o 20_o of_o the_o act_n ver_fw-la 27._o it_o be_v say_v i_o have_v not_o spare_v to_o show_v unto_o you_o the_o whole_a counsel_n of_o god_n lyranus_fw-la and_o carthusianus_n expound_v it_o only_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o thing_n pertain_v to_o our_o salvation_n which_o s._n austin_n lib._n the_o doctr_n christian_n 2._o &_o cap._n 6._o plain_o affirm_v that_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n be_v plain_o contain_v in_o the_o write_a word_n and_o irenaeus_n lib._n 3._o cap._n 1._o we_o know_v say_v he_o
promise_v the_o same_o but_o general_o in_o all_o other_o country_n the_o covenant_n between_o the_o king_n and_o the_o people_n be_v so_o personal_a that_o it_o be_v only_o restrain_v to_o the_o party_n so_o promise_v and_o no_o further_o for_o be_v the_o son_n to_o obey_v by_o reason_n of_o his_o father_n promise_n it_o be_v needless_a to_o have_v the_o fealty_n of_o the_o succeed_a generation_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o that_o in_o england_n there_o be_v a_o view_n of_o frankpledge_a where_o every_o man_n of_o twelve_o year_n of_o age_n shall_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegaince_n and_o it_o be_v declare_v that_o every_o one_o 21_o e._n 3.12_o ought_v to_o be_v attendant_a to_o some_o view_n of_o frankpledge_a or_o other_o to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v true_a and_o faithful_a to_o the_o king_n which_o be_v a_o very_a politic_a constitution_n for_o shall_v any_o difference_n after_o arise_v between_o the_o king_n and_o people_n concern_v his_o misgovernment_n none_o shall_v judge_v thereof_o but_o such_o as_o stand_v bind_v by_o oath_n to_o obey_v the_o king_n according_a to_o the_o law_n whereby_o the_o king_n may_v be_v confident_a the_o people_n will_v not_o wrongful_o tax_v the_o king_n lest_o they_o shall_v pull_v perjury_n upon_o themselves_o and_o the_o king_n be_v likewise_o hereby_o to_o take_v heed_n that_o he_o do_v govern_v according_a to_o that_o law_n lest_o the_o succeed_a generation_n will_v not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o have_v he_o over_o they_o and_o for_o that_o without_o their_o voluntary_a and_o personal_a consent_n they_o be_v not_o thereunto_o bind_v as_o for_o the_o term_n of_o natural_a allegiance_n consider_v natural_a allegiance_n consider_v it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o a_o man_n be_v bear_v of_o parent_n which_o have_v right_a and_o privilege_n in_o the_o law_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o country_n of_o which_o they_o be_v for_o that_o they_o be_v thereby_o naturalize_v endenize_v and_o make_v free_a to_o receive_v protection_n from_o those_o law_n for_o those_o law_n proceed_v from_o the_o people_n of_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n and_o be_v by_o king_n and_o people_n confirm_v to_o posterity_n they_o be_v only_o proper_a to_o the_o natural_a people_n of_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n which_o law_n be_v to_o be_v a_o guide_n to_o such_o people_n and_o for_o that_o they_o be_v annex_v in_o point_n of_o protection_n to_o the_o offspring_n of_o such_o people_n such_o offspring_n be_v say_v aâ—_n natural_a subject_n as_o have_v birthright_n to_o those_o law_n which_o be_v to_o protect_v and_o govern_v they_o for_o as_o they_o be_v only_o to_o receive_v correction_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o that_o law_n they_o may_v more_o proper_o be_v say_v local_a subject_n then_o natural_a every_o stranger_n be_v with_o they_o in_o that_o respect_n during_o residence_n in_o such_o nation_n or_o country_n equal_o obnoxious_a to_o they_o and_o therefore_o be_v only_o bear_v of_o natural_a parent_n of_o that_o country_n they_o be_v say_v natural_a subject_n to_o that_o law_n allegiance_n natural_a allegiance_n for_o as_o to_o the_o personal_a subjection_n of_o any_o man_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o such_o a_o king_n of_o that_o country_n he_o be_v not_o by_o naturality_n absolute_o conclude_v under_o that_o power_n before_o a_o personal_a engagement_n only_o it_o be_v a_o persuasive_a motive_n to_o make_v he_o subject_v himself_o to_o such_o a_o king_n or_o power_n but_o no_o positive_a tie_n the_o obligation_n that_o thereby_o accrue_v to_o king_n and_o people_n only_o arise_v upon_o the_o mutual_a stipulation_n personal_o condition_v and_o agree_v upon_o by_o king_n and_o people_n sith_o than_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o king_n be_v by_o the_o people_n institute_v into_o their_o regal_a power_n whether_o absolute_a and_o so_o upon_o no_o term_n to_o be_v question_v by_o the_o people_n engage_v god_n only_o be_v to_o punish_v such_o for_o their_o misgovernment_n by_o raise_v some_o strange_a power_n to_o scourge_v they_o when_o and_o as_o he_o please_v or_o qualify_v and_o so_o to_o govern_v according_a to_o the_o article_n of_o stipulation_n the_o pope_n upon_o no_o term_n be_v to_o intermeddle_v to_o depose_v they_o for_o after_o they_o be_v once_o invest_v in_o this_o power_n over_o the_o people_n whether_o absolute_a or_o conditional_a yet_o whilst_o they_o be_v so_o over_o the_o people_n and_o to_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o the_o people_n their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o they_o reign_v and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v question_v by_o his_o holiness_n who_o be_v neither_o the_o party_n without_o which_o they_o be_v not_o set_v up_o nor_o yet_o have_v any_o authority_n above_o their_o power_n and_o shall_v any_o prince_n or_o potentate_n once_o acquire_v this_o regal_a power_n from_o the_o alacrity_n and_o free_a consent_n of_o people_n and_o afterward_o submit_v that_o right_n to_o the_o pope_n will_n i_o dare_v affirm_v he_o betray_v the_o people_n interest_n to_o a_o stranger_n and_o be_v utter_o injurious_a to_o his_o own_o crown_n for_o that_o he_o be_v once_o invest_v in_o the_o regal_a throne_n be_v by_o god_n power_n and_o authority_n to_o go_v in_o and_o out_o before_o the_o people_n and_o have_v this_o power_n under_o so_o heavenly_a a_o master_n he_o must_v not_o become_v tenant_n at_o will_n to_o the_o pope_n who_o be_v below_o he_o as_o to_o question_v his_o power_n and_o government_n and_o whereas_o bellarmine_n de_fw-fr pontif_n l._n 1._o cap._n 7._o will_v exalt_v bishop_n above_o king_n for_o that_o they_o administer_v sacrament_n etc._n etc._n and_o king_n only_o administer_v justice_n in_o civil_a matter_n that_o do_v not_o subject_a kingship_n to_o episcopacy_n for_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o bishop_n action_n must_v serve_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o the_o bishop_n only_o the_o spiritual_a work_n be_v of_o god_n the_o bodily_a service_n be_v of_o the_o minister_n now_o the_o honour_n that_o be_v to_o be_v give_v he_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o officiate_a not_o his_o person_n and_o in_o his_o respect_n every_o man_n in_o his_o own_o trade_n or_o call_v may_v be_v say_v excellent_a before_o the_o king_n the_o bishop_n be_v a_o better_a bishop_n than_o the_o king_n but_o the_o king_n be_v a_o more_o excellent_a man_n then_o the_o bishop_n the_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o king_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o his_o person_n who_o shall_v lift_v his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a 1_o sam._n 26.9_o his_o person_n be_v sacred_a and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o violence_n his_o hand_n bear_v the_o sword_n and_o the_o obedience_n thereunto_o be_v annex_v to_o his_o person_n but_o the_o honour_n and_o respect_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o ministerial_a function_n as_o they_o be_v man_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o as_o they_o be_v minister_n or_o successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n which_o office_n let_v it_o in_o itself_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o to_o be_v honour_v for_o bellarmine_n reason_n yet_o if_o they_o right_o dispense_v the_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o truth_n they_o must_v by_o that_o not_o only_o teach_v other_o but_o convince_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v to_o obey_v the_o civil_a magistracy_n not_o out_o of_o conveniency_n for_o order_n sake_n but_o out_o of_o necessity_n for_o conscience_n sake_n christ_n ordain_v both_o power_n bishop_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n act_v 20._o and_o king_n to_o rule_v the_o man_n and_o to_o guide_v and_o dispose_v temporal_a affair_n though_o both_o have_v government_n annex_v to_o they_o yet_o that_o of_o king_n be_v in_o his_o own_o right_n that_o of_o bishop_n in_o christ_n stead_n to_o persuade_v to_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o discipline_n not_o to_o compel_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o be_v absolute_a of_o the_o other_o but_o effective_a the_o one_o may_v compel_v the_o other_o only_o persuade_v whereupon_o chrysostome_n upon_o rom._n 13._o the_o weapon_n of_o bishop_n be_v spiritual_a those_o of_o king_n material_a bishop_n be_v to_o admonish_v reprove_v and_o exhort_v king_n be_v to_o restrain_v the_o disobedient_a by_o loss_n of_o life_n limb_n estate_n or_o liberty_n the_o king_n be_v to_o be_v conversant_a about_o holy_a thing_n not_o in_o the_o administer_a and_o execution_n thereof_o as_o be_v vzziah_n but_o in_o appoint_v and_o order_v they_o as_o be_v hezekiah_n and_o be_v to_o overlook_v the_o bishop_n in_o their_o exercise_v the_o spiritual_a function_n he_o be_v to_o make_v law_n and_o he_o be_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o law_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v to_o look_v into_o the_o conversation_n of_o the_o bishop_n that_o they_o walk_v according_a to_o those_o law_n otherwise_o to_o punish_v they_o but_o if_o the_o king_n be_v give_v over_o to_o hardness_n of_o heart_n and_o will_v not_o hearken_v
action_n mere_o proceed_v from_o my_o earnest_a affection_n and_o love_v unfeigned_a towards_o my_o brethren_n of_o your_o household_n and_o to_o manifest_v my_o desire_n to_o be_v fold_v under_o your_o charge_n i_o humble_o beg_v that_o you_o will_v favourable_o interpret_v the_o the_o truth_n and_o gentle_o correct_v the_o error_n of_o the_o same_o and_o that_o against_o all_o malicious_a and_o injurious_a encounter_n of_o the_o enemy_n both_o i_o and_o it_o may_v find_v shelter_n under_o your_o wing_n in_o confidence_n whereof_o i_o remain_v upon_o my_o knee_n ask_v your_o fatherly_a benediction_n upon_o your_o obedient_a son_n in_o christ_n jesus_n and_z your_o reverendships_n most_o devote_v most_o humble_a and_o faithful_a servant_n edward_n chisenhale_n from_o chisenhale_n febr._n 11._o 1651._o catholic_a history_n chap._n i._n the_o jntroduction_n the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v a_o lose_a sheep_n return_v home_o begin_v his_o book_n with_o a_o introduction_n which_o may_v invite_v any_o good_a christian_a to_o read_v further_o and_o to_o fix_v his_o meditation_n upon_o the_o ensue_a discourse_n in_o hope_n to_o meet_v with_o excellent_a matter_n suitable_a to_o that_o groundwork_n which_o be_v so_o fair_o lay_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v eternal_a life_n be_v not_o otherwise_o then_o by_o faith_n ground_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o not_o by_o discourse_n found_v on_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n nor_o by_o reliance_n upon_o authority_n humane_a and_o that_o god_n reveal_v all_o these_o thing_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o to_o his_o apostle_n joh._n 15.15_o to_o the_o end_n that_o they_o shall_v deliver_v they_o to_o mankind_n to_o be_v receive_v believe_v and_o obey_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n even_o to_o the_o end_n thereof_o bid_v they_o mat._n 28._o go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n and_o that_o they_o do_v according_o teach_v all_o nation_n mark_v 16.20_o and_o conclude_v that_o the_o universal_a christian_a church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v of_o they_o as_o s._n paul_n say_v eph._n 2.20_o and_o be_v build_v upon_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n the_o doctor_n if_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n play_v the_o part_n of_o a_o careful_a builder_n to_o seek_v out_o a_o good_a foundation_n but_o they_o who_o please_v to_o examine_v his_o work_n will_v find_v he_o prove_v himself_o a_o bungle_a workman_n for_o he_o go_v on_o without_o line_n or_o level_v in_o order_n to_o this_o foundation_n and_o present_o his_o superstructure_n find_v new_a bottom_n his_o eye_n may_v be_v lift_v up_o to_o the_o hill_n and_o his_o purpose_n may_v be_v to_o have_v build_v upon_o the_o rock_n but_o his_o mind_n be_v present_o change_v his_o meditation_n present_o become_v earthly_a and_o his_o hand_n be_v find_v scratch_v in_o the_o sand_n with_o the_o lark_n he_o begin_v to_o sing_v and_o mount_v up_o towards_o heaven_n but_o his_o weak_a quill_n present_o flag_n he_o come_v down_o and_o build_v a_o nest_n below_o upon_o the_o earth_n in_o his_o first_o leaf_n he_o profess_v the_o church_n build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o nothing_o else_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v deliver_v of_o they_o and_o then_o present_o after_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n for_o his_o ground_n of_o all_o so_o that_o they_o who_o please_v to_o compare_v the_o frontispiece_n of_o that_o work_n with_o the_o inward_a room_n of_o the_o whole_a building_n will_v find_v it_o to_o be_v like_o julian_n his_o picture_n which_o while_o christian_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a law_n bow_v unto_o it_o they_o be_v delude_v he_o have_v put_v false_a god_n in_o the_o picture_n that_o they_o may_v unwitting_o adore_v those_o cunning_o include_v idol_n the_o frontispiece_n of_o that_o book_n invite_v every_o christian_a soul_n to_o take_v up_o its_o lodging_n within_o that_o tabernacle_n which_o be_v further_o riffle_v into_o it_o prove_v a_o paint_a sepulchre_n the_o fair_a apple_n be_v not_o always_o the_o sound_a at_o the_o heart_n no_o more_o may_v the_o ensue_a discourse_n of_o that_o book_n be_v judge_v by_o the_o introduction_n for_o who_o please_v to_o compare_v that_o frontispiece_n with_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n must_v confess_v when_o he_o meditate_v upon_o the_o introduction_n here_o be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n in_o zion_n elect_v and_o precious_a but_o when_o upon_o the_o follow_a matter_n that_o there_o he_o meet_v with_o the_o crasy_v piece_n of_o babylon_n the_o rubbish_n and_o trumpery_n of_o humane_a invention_n here_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o corner_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v forsake_v be_v become_v a_o stone_n of_o stumble_v a_o rock_n of_o offence_n there_o the_o rot_a principle_n of_o man_n frame_v for_o want_v of_o this_o foundation-stone_n sink_v under_o the_o vain_a top_n ambition_n have_v tower_a upon_o they_o the_o pharisee_n make_v broad_a their_o phylactery_n which_o s._n jerom_n upon_o matth._n 23._o compare_v to_o certain_a woman_n who_o carry_v up_o and_o down_o parvula_fw-la evangelia_n think_v by_o those_o spell_n to_o be_v free_a from_o danger_n and_o it_o may_v be_v the_o doctor_n think_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n shall_v escape_v censure_n for_o its_o introduction_n sake_n but_o he_o must_v not_o think_v to_o escape_v by_o reason_n thereof_o it_o do_v rather_o increase_v then_o extenuate_v his_o condemnation_n seneca_n witness_v that_o the_o heathen_a repute_v it_o a_o indignity_n to_o the_o emperor_n that_o any_o shall_v principis_fw-la imaginem_fw-la obscaenis_fw-la infer_v much_o more_o shall_v christian_n beware_v how_o they_o engrave_v our_o saviour_n name_n upon_o vain_a and_o unsuitable_a piece_n if_o achan_n have_v any_o thing_n execrable_a consecrate_v his_o tent_n must_v be_v search_v and_o the_o babylonish_n garment_n with_o the_o wedg_n of_o gold_n though_o hide_v in_o the_o midst_n thereof_o must_v be_v ransack_v and_o expose_v to_o public_a deface_v or_o utter_a demolish_n and_o must_v the_o doctor_n think_v because_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o portal_n ih_n that_o his_o new_a build_v babel_n stand_v upon_o another_o basis_n and_o not_o upon_o that_o cornerstone_n shall_v be_v free_a from_o wind_n and_o storm_n no_o such_o paper_n building_n must_v expect_v that_o their_o lofty_a fame_n must_v bury_v their_o head_n in_o their_o sandy_a bottom_n and_o serve_v for_o no_o other_o use_n then_o to_o administer_v comfort_n to_o they_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o rock_n behold_v the_o ruin_n of_o babel_n the_o introduction_n as_o it_o stand_v in_o that_o book_n serve_v for_o a_o index_n to_o show_v from_o what_o the_o doctor_n be_v fall_v from_o a_o practic_a to_o a_o speculative_a religion_n from_o a_o church_n build_v upon_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o a_o synagogue_n of_o statist_n who_o have_v cast_v aside_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n prefer_v their_o own_o humane_a invention_n which_o mere_o tend_v to_o the_o vassal_n of_o prince_n and_o trample_v upon_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n saint_n who_o prescribe_v rule_n to_o other_o become_v lawless_a unruly_a master_n of_o all_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n as_o it_o be_v a_o ass_n for_o the_o triple-crowned_a pope_n to_o ride_v on_o who_o will_v have_v it_o think_v humility_n in_o he_o to_o bestride_v so_o dull_a a_o beast_n it_o likewise_o speak_v the_o author_n a_o waver_a and_o unsteadfast_a man_n it_o contain_v in_o itself_o a_o contradiction_n and_o as_o the_o doctor_n now_o contradict_v that_o faith_n he_o former_o profess_v and_o set_v himself_o against_o that_o church_n he_o be_v christen_v and_o educate_v in_o so_o his_o book_n contradict_v the_o introduction_n and_o the_o introduction_n contradict_v itself_o both_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o introduction_n he_o say_v peter_n be_v prince_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o say_v the_o church_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o apostle_n general_o jesus_n be_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n and_o in_o chap._n 20._o he_o say_v it_o be_v build_v upon_o peter_n alone_o and_o his_o successor_n from_o these_o variety_n of_o his_o unsettle_a opinion_n result_v this_o conclusion_n that_o protestant_n can_v neither_o take_v courage_n to_o follow_v after_o he_o nor_o papist_n gather_v any_o assurance_n from_o this_o experience_n of_o his_o temper_n of_o his_o non-recoyling_a i_o hope_v his_o change_n proceed_v not_o out_o of_o hardness_n of_o heart_n that_o he_o for_o private_a end_n shall_v against_o his_o own_o judgement_n set_v himself_o against_o his_o mother_n church_n but_o only_o out_o of_o some_o fail_n in_o his_o judgement_n
church_n found_v by_o they_o equal_a as_o so_o many_o member_n of_o the_o mystical_a head_n christ_n jesus_n and_o as_o to_o one_o be_v give_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n faith_n to_o another_o gift_n of_o heal_a to_o another_o prophecy_n to_o another_o interpretation_n of_o tongue_n destribute_v to_o every_o one_o several_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n yet_o this_o be_v but_o to_o make_v up_o one_o body_n complete_a for_o the_o gather_v together_o of_o the_o saint_n for_o verse_n 27._o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o member_n for_o your_o part_n so_o that_o he_o that_o think_v he_o have_v the_o great_a gift_n must_v not_o because_o he_o think_v himself_o the_o head_n say_v he_o have_v no_o need_n of_o the_o other_o member_n for_o all_o be_v not_o apostle_n all_o be_v not_o prophet_n wherefore_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n remember_v what_o s._n paul_n say_v to_o the_o roman_n chap._n 12._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o understand_v above_o that_o which_o be_v meet_v to_o understand_v â—ut_v that_o he_o understand_v according_a to_o sobriety_n for_o as_o we_o have_v many_o member_n in_o one_o body_n and_o all_o member_n have_v not_o the_o same_o office_n so_o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n and_o every_o one_o another_o member_n wherefore_o then_o shall_v the_o head_n say_v unto_o the_o foot_n i_o have_v need_n of_o thou_o will_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n cast_v off_o all_o other_o church_n because_o she_o suppose_v her_o bishop_n be_v peter_n successor_n will_v she_o be_v the_o rock_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o leave_v other_o as_o build_v upon_o the_o sand_n s._n john_n in_o his_o revelation_n ch_z 21._o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v count_v the_o twelve_o foundation_n or_o twelve_o stone_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o will_v the_o late_a pope_n allow_v no_o other_o foundation_n but_o rome_n the_o apostle_n be_v call_v builder_n and_o foundation_n but_o none_o the_o chief_a stone_n but_o christ_n elect_v and_o precious_a 1_o peter_n 2._o behold_v i_o put_v in_o zion_n a_o chief_a cornerstone_n elect_v and_o precious_a and_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n colos_n 1.18_o bellarmine_n be_v engage_v to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o ascribe_v the_o prophecy_n of_o esay_n cite_v by_o s._n peter_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o pope_n which_o s._n peter_n himself_o expound_v of_o christ_n i_o much_o wonder_n that_o so_o great_a a_o scholar_n shall_v commit_v so_o great_a a_o absurdity_n he_o strain_v the_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v the_o supremacy_n of_o rome_n because_o of_o peter_n be_v there_o expound_v babylon_n from_o whence_o peter_n direct_v his_o epistle_n to_o be_v mean_v of_o rome_n and_o yet_o he_o against_o s._n peter_n interpretation_n will_v expound_v the_o chief_a cornerstone_n elect_a and_o precious_a to_o be_v put_v in_o zion_n to_o be_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o he_o make_v rome_n to_o be_v both_o zion_n and_o babylon_n he_o will_v have_v it_o babylon_n to_o prove_v peter_n there_o and_o zion_n to_o exclude_v christ_n from_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n contrary_a to_o s._n peter_n own_o interpretation_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o cyprian_a bede_n and_o several_a father_n upon_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n who_o agree_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o rock_n upon_o which_o foundation_n even_o peter_n himself_o be_v build_v the_o papist_n when_o that_o text_n of_o matthew_n 16.18_o will_v not_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o to_o warrant_v their_o pretend_a title_n to_o lord_n it_o over_o all_o other_o church_n they_o then_o fly_v to_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la construe_v to_o feed_v to_o signify_v to_o govern_v and_o because_o general_o speak_v to_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o govern_v all_o not_o some_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o to_o rule_v but_o to_o feed_v pasce_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v not_o rector_n but_o pastor_n wherefore_o to_o i_o it_o seem_v a_o strange_a interpretation_n but_o why_o shall_v i_o think_v it_o strange_a it_o be_v but_o like_o that_o other_o interpretation_n of_o s._n peter_n afore_o mention_v the_o grand_a doctor_n and_o conclave_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o key_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o their_o cabinet_n and_o can_v by_o a_o word_n of_o their_o mouth_n make_v the_o dead_a letter_n speak_v as_o they_o please_v and_o like_o a_o italian_a padlock_n open_a at_o a_o private_a cue_n of_o their_o own_o invention_n they_o make_v scripture_n like_o the_o fish_n popile_v which_o turn_v itself_o into_o the_o similitude_n of_o every_o object_n and_o they_o make_v the_o leaf_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n as_o it_o be_v a_o pair_n of_o card_n which_o they_o can_v so_o pack_v by_o false_a game_n that_o they_o can_v cut_v christendom_n the_o head_n and_o make_v the_o knave_n of_o the_o club_n trump_n when_o they_o please_v i_o hope_v christian_n in_o these_o late_a time_n when_o as_o deceiver_n be_v come_v abroad_o will_v be_v more_o wise_a then_o to_o be_v ensnare_v by_o the_o novel_a doctrine_n of_o rone_n which_o she_o hold_v forth_o to_o the_o people_n for_o her_o self-interest_n and_o not_o their_o good_a and_o welfare_n and_o do_v quite_o forsake_v the_o primitive_a truth_n exalt_v she_o own_o traditional_a rule_n above_o christ_n the_o apostle_n or_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o it_o be_v to_o fascinate_v the_o people_n under_o a_o colour_n of_o holiness_n to_o become_v slave_n to_o her_o new_a acquire_v prerogative_n though_o inconsistent_a with_o she_o see_v and_o function_n the_o father_n several_o concur_v upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n that_o it_o be_v not_o say_v to_o peter_n whereby_o to_o exclude_v the_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o feed_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o for_o any_o honour_n but_o rather_o comfort_v to_o peter_n or_o if_o for_o honour_n not_o that_o it_o be_v hereby_o enlarge_v to_o peter_n above_o the_o rest_n but_o that_o it_o be_v restore_v to_o peter_n of_o who_o christ_n require_v a_o threefold_a confession_n of_o love_n that_o with_o his_o threefold_a confession_n he_o may_v blot_v out_o his_o threefold_a denial_n beside_o the_o word_n be_v my_o sheep_n not_o thy_o sheep_n as_o my_o sheep_n seek_v my_o glory_n in_o they_o not_o thy_o own_o my_o gain_n not_o thou_o ezechiel_n 34._o woe_n to_o the_o shepherd_n of_o jsrael_n that_o feed_v themselves_o not_o my_o flock_n christ_n here_o demand_v if_o he_o love_v he_o than_o he_o shall_v show_v that_o love_n to_o they_o feed_v they_o not_o thyself_o chrysostome_n lib._n 2._o the_o sacerdot_n when_o christ_n say_v to_o peter_n feed_v my_o sheep_n it_o be_v to_o teach_v peter_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n how_o much_o he_o love_v the_o church_n not_o to_o teach_v peter_n alone_o but_o all_o the_o rest_n and_z foe_z s._n austin_n libre_fw-la de_fw-mi ago_o cap._n 3._o it_o be_v speak_v to_o all_o when_o it_o be_v speak_v to_o peter_n do_v thou_o love_v i_o feed_v my_o sheep_n to_o he_o to_o put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o his_o threefold_a denial_n to_o the_o rest_n to_o make_v they_o mindful_a of_o their_o charge_n that_o the_o same_o love_n they_o bear_v to_o their_o master_n christ_n they_o shall_v now_o henceforth_o extend_v that_o love_n towards_o his_o flock_n and_o whereas_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v urge_v that_o christ_n give_v this_o power_n to_o peter_n after_o his_o resurrection_n which_o shall_v therefore_o carry_v more_o efficacy_n as_o come_v from_o immortal_a christ_n i_o may_v answer_v that_o this_o be_v the_o three_o time_n he_o appear_v after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o after_o this_o he_o gather_v they_o together_o and_o command_v they_o not_o to_o depart_v from_o jerusalem_n but_o to_o watch_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n act_v 1._o which_o when_o they_o be_v together_o with_o one_o accord_n it_o come_v and_o sit_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o act_v 2._o after_o this_o the_o lord_n jesus_n appear_v to_o paul_n act_v 9_o in_o a_o shine_a fire_n about_o he_o and_o he_o be_v thereupon_o convert_v and_o ordain_v a_o apostle_n and_o minister_n oâ—_n the_o gentile_n so_o that_o admit_v peter_n do_v receive_v by_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la a_o general_a jurisdiction_n which_o can_v from_o thence_o plain_o be_v evince_v yet_o christ_n do_v after_o restrain_v this_o power_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o extend_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n paul_n only_o be_v appoint_v a_o apostle_n and_o minister_n over_o they_o peter_n successor_n of_o peter_n not_o equal_a to_o peter_n i_o may_v for_o argument_n sake_n grant_v that_o peter_n have_v not_o only_o a_o primacy_n but_o
be_v like_a unto_o rome_n which_o likewise_o prove_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n provincial_a not_o universal_a the_o second_o general_a council_n the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n the_o second_o can._n do_v appoint_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n be_v only_o to_o govern_v the_o eastern_a church_n save_v to_o antioch_n metropolitan_a jurisdiction_n the_o asian_a bishop_n to_o govern_v the_o asian_a church_n nec_fw-la non_fw-la &_o ponti_n episcopi_fw-la eas_fw-la quae_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o ponto_n &_o thraciarum_fw-la quae_fw-la in_o thraciis_fw-la sunt_fw-la gubernent_fw-la veruntamen_fw-la propterea_fw-la quod_fw-la vrbs_fw-la ipsa_fw-la sit_fw-la junior_a roma_fw-la by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o rome_n primacy_n over_o constantinople_n be_v in_o respect_n of_o the_o honour_n do_v to_o her_o city_n and_o seat_n of_o the_o precedent_a emperor_n not_o in_o respect_n of_o any_o jurisdiction_n she_o can_v claim_v from_o peter_n which_o certain_o if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o nor_o will_v either_o the_o father_n of_o those_o counsel_n have_v prefer_v she_o for_o temporal_a respect_n if_o any_o divine_a right_n do_v lift_v up_o her_o head_n above_o her_o fellow_n nor_o the_o then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v make_v equal_a with_o alexandria_n if_o from_o peter_n they_o have_v have_v any_o right_n of_o universal_a jurisdiction_n which_o marsilius_n who_o be_v a_o roman_a catholic_n and_o write_v 328._o year_n since_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o those_o day_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v style_v themselves_o according_o romanae_fw-la vrbis_fw-la episcopi_fw-la and_o after_o silvester_n which_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n after_o the_o persecution_n than_o they_o style_v themselves_o archiepiscopi_fw-la nilus_n de_fw-fr primatu_fw-la romanae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la say_v in_o respect_n that_o certain_a country_n be_v allot_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o certain_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n those_o under_o alexandria_n be_v no_o more_o under_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n than_o these_o under_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o alexandria_n by_o these_o constitution_n of_o the_o first_o counsel_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o no_o universality_n will_v belong_v to_o rome_n beyond_o her_o own_o province_n all_o church_n in_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v equal_a only_o for_o order_n sake_n and_o better_a government_n the_o father_n in_o those_o counsel_n appoint_v several_a metropolitan_o to_o who_o other_o in_o point_n of_o order_n and_o discipline_n shall_v within_o their_o proper_a precinct_n be_v subordinate_a but_o for_o rome_n to_o have_v universal_a jurisdiction_n over_o all_o that_o can_v never_o be_v evince_v from_o those_o counsel_n and_o unless_o she_o will_v blot_v out_o those_o ancient_a record_n 10._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n blot_v out_o what_o make_v against_o she_o infra_fw-la cap._n 10._o they_o stand_v in_o bar_n against_o any_o plea_n she_o can_v make_v for_o it_o wherefore_o to_o make_v good_a her_o pretend_a title_n she_o fly_v to_o her_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la and_o as_o many_o as_o she_o meet_v with_o correct_v or_o blot_v out_o what_o make_v against_o she_o as_o witness_v s._n austin_n who_o in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr doctrina_fw-la christiana_n lib._n 2._o c._n 8._o &_o de_fw-la civitat_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o cap._n 23._o speak_v of_o such_o scripture_n as_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o canonical_a say_v those_o which_o the_o most_o or_o great_a part_n of_o christian_a church_n among_o the_o which_o those_o church_n be_v which_o deserve_v to_o have_v apostolic_a see_v and_o to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o papist_n blot_v out_o these_o word_n apostolic_a see_v and_o have_v put_v in_o these_o word_n apostolic_a see_n mean_v thereby_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o those_o church_n which_o deserve_v to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o must_v confess_v by_o such_o sleight_n as_o these_o she_o may_v in_o time_n gain_v a_o opinion_n of_o universality_n and_o so_o wrong_a posterity_n nor_o be_v she_o spare_v of_o any_o cost_n to_o compass_v those_o ancient_a record_n that_o she_o may_v form_v they_o anew_o in_o her_o own_o forge_n and_o make_v they_o speak_v nothing_o but_o universality_n of_o rome_n wherefore_o to_o prevent_v the_o deceive_n of_o some_o by_o these_o trick_n of_o she_o i_o will_v proceed_v to_o lay_v open_a some_o more_o record_n of_o antiquity_n and_o credit_n which_o make_v against_o she_o in_o this_o point_n and_o which_o i_o hope_v will_v stand_v against_o her_o false_a suggestion_n to_o the_o contrary_n the_o three_o general_a council_n the_o first_o of_o ephesus_n call_v by_o theodosius_n the_o young_a anno_fw-la christi_n 431._o and_o the_o four_o general_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n gather_v by_o valentinian_n and_o marcian_n anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 451._o confirm_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o former_a counsel_n and_o the_o 28._o can._n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n give_v equal_a privilege_n to_o new_a rome_n that_o be_v constantinople_n which_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o the_o five_o general_a council_n the_o second_o of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o 36._o can._n whereby_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o constantinople_n have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o provincial_n this_o i_o know_v will_v be_v a_o offensive_a history_n to_o the_o papist_n that_o i_o shall_v make_v constantinople_n equal_a with_o rome_n but_o since_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n guide_v i_o to_o it_o i_o may_v hope_v the_o moderate_a part_n of_o they_o will_v be_v satisfy_v as_o for_o the_o rest_n i_o care_v not_o such_o as_o will_v set_v all_o divine_v rule_n aside_o to_o uphold_v the_o unlimited_a unwarwarrantable_a power_n of_o the_o late_a pope_n i_o leave_v they_o to_o their_o own_o fancy_n hope_v the_o more_o sober_a sort_n of_o they_o will_v hearken_v to_o instruction_n since_o that_o which_o the_o other_o will_v draw_v they_o by_o to_o wit_n the_o authority_n of_o father_n and_o counsel_n call_v they_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o this_o truth_n and_o to_o a_o sense_n of_o the_o high_a injury_n and_o indignity_n offer_v to_o those_o sacred_a decree_n which_o be_v make_v every_o day_n speak_v new_a language_n such_o as_o their_o father_n never_o know_v to_o warrant_v rome_n new_a invention_n i_o desire_v the_o jesuit_n if_o will_v full_o they_o have_v not_o sell_v themselves_o to_o work_v wickedness_n with_o greediness_n to_o hearken_v to_o the_o father_n of_o these_o council_n as_o for_o the_o secular_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o set_v so_o high_o by_o they_o as_o to_o put_v they_o in_o the_o scale_n with_o new-found_a tradition_n or_o if_o other_o do_v it_o for_o they_o that_o they_o will_v see_v fair_a play_n and_o then_o blind_a justice_n will_v point_v our_o these_o more_o solid_a those_o more_o vain_a and_o airy_a the_o father_n of_o those_o time_n search_v with_o discern_a eyâ—_n into_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o divine_a writ_n and_o yet_o they_o can_v not_o from_o thence_o evince_n that_o peter_n have_v any_o great_a or_o better_a power_n give_v to_o he_o then_o to_o any_o of_o the_o other_o apostle_n there_o be_v no_o more_o excellent_a or_o shine_a fiery_a tongue_n sit_v upon_o he_o than_o do_v alight_v upon_o the_o rest_n nor_o do_v he_o arrogate_v at_o any_o time_n to_o be_v transcendent_a or_o superintendent_n over_o the_o rest_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o their_o massion_n he_o likewise_o do_v submit_v to_o the_o centurion_n power_n he_o come_v at_o his_o send_n and_o give_v a_o account_n of_o his_o fact_n and_o that_o without_o save_v nay_o act_n 10.29_o the_o apostle_n be_v man_n full_a of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o they_o be_v give_v to_o know_v the_o mystery_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o by_o the_o word_n thou_o be_v peter_n in_o the_o 16._o of_o matthew_n or_o by_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la in_o the_o 21._o of_o john_n peter_n have_v be_v make_v universal_a bishop_n peter_n have_v never_o be_v assign_v only_o over_o the_o circumcision_n &_o paul_n to_o the_o gentile_n or_o else_o it_o must_v follow_v that_o peter_n do_v offend_v god_n so_o high_o after_o that_o he_o have_v receive_v commission_n that_o it_o be_v afterward_o cancel_v and_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o gentile_n commit_v to_o paul_n which_o be_v one_o estoppell_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o rome_n to_o derive_v a_o jurisdiction_n from_o peter_n moreover_o peter_n forbid_v superiority_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n five_o chapter_n he_o call_v himself_o a_o fellow-priest_n and_o in_o his_o second_o epistle_n three_o chapter_n he_o call_v paul_n his_o brother_n and_o if_o a_o fellow_n priest_n and_o paul_n his_o brother_n par_fw-fr in_fw-la parem_fw-la non_fw-la habet_fw-la potestatem_fw-la this_o likewise_o destroy_v his_o universal_a jurisdiction_n but_o
preach_v it_o to_o the_o people_n that_o within_o a_o short_a time_n the_o sunshine_n thereof_o arise_v to_o such_o a_o latitude_n that_o it_o give_v light_a to_o the_o before_o dark_a closert_n of_o the_o king_n heart_n who_o thereupon_o send_v to_o elutherius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n two_o of_o his_o best_a divine_n to_o entreat_v assistance_n from_o he_o who_o send_v some_o laborer_n into_o this_o harvest_n who_o for_o the_o better_a promulgate_a of_o the_o faith_n and_o the_o win_n of_o soul_n unto_o christ_n and_o that_o all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o isle_n may_v be_v instruct_v do_v divide_v themselves_o into_o several_a circuit_n lucius_n and_o his_o noble_n appoint_v three_o superintendent_o instead_o of_o the_o three_o arch-flamin_n who_o former_o rule_v in_o the_o time_n of_o paganism_n one_o at_o london_n another_o at_o york_n another_z at_o carleon_n in_o monmouthshire_n the_o archbishopric_n of_o carleon_n be_v after_o remove_v from_o thence_o to_o s._n david_n from_o thence_o into_o normandy_n london_n be_v in_o after_o time_n by_o austin_n the_o monk_n translate_v to_o canterbury_n only_z york_z continues_z still_o a_o metropolitan_a this_o austin_n be_v send_v by_o gregory_n bishop_n of_o rome_n hither_o and_o do_v convert_v the_o south_n saxon_n but_o the_o britain_n have_v before_o his_o come_n receive_v the_o faith_n and_o though_o expulse_v from_o the_o body_n of_o the_o land_n into_o the_o mountainous_a part_n thereof_o call_v wales_n by_o the_o impetuous_a fury_n of_o the_o heathen_a saxon_n yet_o they_o still_o retain_v their_o faith_n and_o have_v a_o monastery_n of_o monk_n at_o bangor_n in_o caernarvanshire_n when_o austin_n come_v to_o preach_v unto_o the_o saxon_n and_o this_o tradition_n challenge_v any_o christian_a man_n his_o belief_n as_o well_o as_o any_o romish_a tradition_n whatsoever_o there_o do_v not_o from_o this_o story_n any_o thing_n at_o all_o arise_v which_o may_v conclude_v we_o to_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o our_o faith_n though_o some_o say_v philip_n be_v send_v from_o rome_n by_o paul_n or_o if_o they_o will_v persuade_v the_o world_n that_o we_o receive_v our_o faith_n from_o rome_n i_o shall_v not_o much_o stick_n to_o grant_v it_o for_o it_o then_o follow_v that_o if_o it_o come_v from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n that_o paul_n be_v bishop_n there_o and_o so_o they_o destroy_v their_o universality_n build_v upon_o peter_n as_o for_o the_o allegation_n of_o those_o who_o say_v we_o first_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o eleutherius_fw-la it_o be_v false_a and_o utter_o against_o the_o current_n of_o all_o antiquity_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o eleutherius_fw-la himself_n who_o write_v to_o king_n lucius_n a_o epistle_n say_v you_o have_v receive_v of_o late_a through_o god_n mercy_n in_o the_o realm_n of_o britain_n the_o law_n and_o faith_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v with_o you_o within_o the_o realm_n both_o the_o part_n of_o scripture_n out_o of_o that_o law_n take_v you_o a_o law_n by_o god_n grace_n with_o the_o council_n of_o your_o realm_n and_o by_o that_o law_n through_o god_n sufferance_n rule_v you_o your_o kingdom_n of_o britain_n for_o you_o be_v god_n vicar_n in_o your_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o isle_n have_v receive_v the_o faith_n before_o that_o and_o have_v the_o scripture_n with_o they_o before_o and_o therefore_o the_o papist_n can_v brag_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a dispenser_n of_o those_o sacred_a oracle_n of_o which_o in_o the_o eight_o chapter_n we_o become_v christian_n much_o what_o about_o that_o time_n rome_n receive_v the_o faith_n and_o who_o be_v our_o first_o planter_n it_o be_v not_o of_o necessity_n to_o be_v prove_v since_o we_o claim_v no_o jurisdiction_n but_o what_o be_v common_a to_o every_o provincial_n see_v to_o lay_v challenge_n unto_o let_v rome_n who_o build_v upon_o peter_n take_v heed_n to_o her_o succession_n precise_o from_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v we_o that_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n before_o eleutherius_fw-la time_n and_o that_o we_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o he_o to_o have_v that_o faith_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o our_o isle_n before_o he_o write_v to_o king_n lucius_n and_o can_v produce_v a_o continue_a succession_n of_o pastor_n if_o not_o govern_v bishop_n from_o afore_o he_o for_o those_o two_o which_o be_v send_v by_o lucius_n to_o eleutherius_fw-la be_v bishop_n 4._o infra_fw-la chap._n 4._o as_o gildas_n and_o other_o testify_v without_o a_o precise_a catalogue_n of_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o that_o in_o respect_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v confess_v we_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o can_v not_o otherwise_o have_v come_v but_o by_o the_o mission_n of_o some_o of_o the_o apostle_n or_o by_o some_o ordain_v by_o they_o to_o that_o purpose_n of_o which_o more_o at_o large_a in_o the_o four_o chapter_n reverend_a bede_n seem_v to_o incline_v that_o we_o first_o receive_v our_o faith_n from_o the_o east_n for_o that_o our_o easter_n be_v keep_v almost_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o east_n in_o the_o full_a moon_n what_o day_n soever_o it_o fall_v upon_o and_o not_o on_o the_o sunday_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a custom_n the_o like_a do_v petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la testify_v of_o the_o scot_n that_o they_o keep_v their_o easter_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o not_o after_o the_o roman_a by_o which_o they_o collect_v that_o the_o first_o planter_n of_o the_o faith_n here_o come_v from_o the_o east_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o much_o stand_n upon_o that_o for_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o present_a point_n for_o whether_o we_o receive_v the_o faith_n from_o the_o east_n or_o from_o rome_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o paul_n i_o hope_v none_o will_v affirm_v but_o that_o we_o be_v of_o apostolical_a plantation_n and_o have_v a_o metropolitan_a of_o our_o own_o and_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n of_o itself_o have_v right_a to_o the_o provincial_a jurisdiction_n declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o first_o counsel_n which_o make_v we_o so_o free_a of_o ourselves_o and_o independent_a of_o rome_n that_o we_o may_v just_o deny_v she_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a church_n and_o since_o there_o be_v no_o express_a and_o positive_a proof_n that_o our_o first_o plant_a of_o the_o faith_n be_v send_v immediate_o from_o the_o east_n and_o since_o the_o inducement_n to_o that_o belief_n be_v but_o bare_a conjecturalls_n i_o shall_v hold_v it_o more_o proper_a to_o admit_v what_o be_v desire_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o she_o send_v joseph_n of_o a_o imathea_n hither_o or_o that_o he_o be_v send_v by_o philip_n who_o be_v send_v from_o paul_n and_o that_o because_o paul_n be_v the_o apostle_n of_o the_o gentile_n to_o carry_v the_o gospel_n unto_o they_o and_o will_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o forsake_v such_o a_o pastor_n to_o feign_v one_o by_o traditional_a story_n against_o that_o which_o the_o scripture_n and_o primitive_a church_n teach_v we_o shall_v willing_o give_v she_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o honour_v she_o as_o our_o elder_a sister_n and_o in_o order_n to_o the_o western_a plantation_n from_o paul_n and_o i_o believe_v the_o church_n of_o germany_n france_n denmark_n etc._n etc._n will_v do_v the_o like_a not_o that_o they_o prefer_v paul_n before_o peter_n but_o because_o christ_n have_v ordain_v paul_n a_o minister_n over_o they_o and_o the_o scripture_n and_o counsel_n forbid_v any_o to_o intrude_v upon_o another_o plantation_n and_o especial_o peter_n be_v reprove_v for_o that_o very_a thing_n he_o be_v appoint_v over_o they_o of_o the_o circumcision_n and_o therefore_o unless_o rome_n will_v lay_v claim_n to_o paul_n for_o her_o bishop_n they_o can_v allow_v she_o that_o primacy_n of_o order_n they_o hearty_o wish_v she_o be_v honour_v with_o but_o i_o much_o fear_v while_o the_o ignatian_a tribe_n be_v suffer_v to_o put_v in_o practice_v the_o imperious_a dictate_v of_o the_o scarlet_a conclave_n this_o will_v scarce_o be_v embrace_v their_o whole_a study_n be_v to_o ascribe_v all_o pomp_n and_o power_n to_o the_o papal_a throne_n be_v in_o hope_n to_o be_v master_n of_o that_o seat_n ere_o they_o die_v it_o be_v by_o their_o new_a order_n of_o elect_a pope_n not_o transferrable_a to_o any_o other_o and_o so_o to_o enjoy_v their_o long_a study_a dominion_n and_o have_v by_o a_o long_a expectation_n so_o sharpen_v their_o appetite_n and_o set_v it_o on_o so_o keen_a a_o edge_n they_o greedy_o gape_v after_o all_o honour_n and_o sovereignty_n and_o think_v the_o world_n too_o narrow_a a_o province_n for_o they_o to_o lord_n it_o in_o whereas_o if_o primacy_n of_o order_n will_v serve_v their_o turn_n none_o of_o the_o western_a world_n will_v deny_v it_o to_o they_o and_o as_o
the_o case_n stand_v with_o the_o eastern_a church_n they_o i_o be_o persuade_v will_v not_o bogle_v to_o condescend_v hereunto_o but_o by_o no_o mean_n let_v she_o ever_o hope_n to_o have_v a_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n she_o may_v force_v it_o but_o never_o by_o argument_n evince_v it_o and_o so_o according_a to_o its_o first_o beginning_n prosecute_v to_o rear_v up_o her_o tower_n of_o universality_n with_o the_o cement_n of_o blood_n which_o whilst_o she_o prosecute_v she_o forge_v her_o key_n into_o a_o two-edged_a sword_n and_o when_o she_o have_v do_v she_o like_v a_o heathen_a roman_a destroy_v herself_o by_o cut_v off_o some_o of_o her_o fellow-member_n rob_v they_o of_o what_o belong_v to_o their_o office_n and_o make_v they_o useless_a piece_n of_o the_o mystical_a body_n christ_n jesus_n of_o which_o all_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n be_v fellow-member_n and_o though_o many_o yet_o make_v but_o one_o body_n be_v all_o baptize_v into_o one_o body_n by_o one_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n 12.12_o let_v we_o therefore_o follow_v the_o truth_n in_o love_n and_o in_o all_o thing_n grow_v up_o unto_o he_o which_o be_v the_o head_n that_o be_v christ_n by_o who_o all_o the_o body_n be_v complete_a and_o knit_v together_o by_o every_o joint_n for_o the_o forniture_n thereof_o according_a to_o the_o effectual_a power_n which_o be_v in_o the_o measure_n of_o every_o part_n receive_v increase_v of_o the_o body_n unto_o the_o edification_n of_o itself_o in_o love_n ephes_n 4._o the_o doctor_n confess_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n original_o but_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n derivative_o for_o say_v he_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n may_v we_o deny_v a_o king_n to_o be_v head_n of_o his_o kingdom_n because_o the_o scripture_n say_v god_n be_v king_n over_o all_o the_o earth_n as_o deny_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n because_o christ_n be_v so_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n that_o be_v comprehensive_a of_o all_o the_o elect_n head_n pope_n not_o universal_a head_n saint_n angel_n and_o man_n of_o which_o the_o particular_a church_n on_o earth_n be_v but_o member_n and_o the_o people_n the_o saint_n of_o god_n assemble_v together_o to_o worship_n god_n and_o call_v upon_o he_o in_o his_o sacrament_n make_v a_o church_n christ_n be_v their_o head_n and_o as_o they_o be_v a_o people_n not_o convene_v to_o that_o purpose_n their_o several_a prince_n and_o magistracy_n be_v to_o rule_v over_o they_o which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o principal_a reason_n of_o the_o law_n of_o sanctuary_n now_o for_o the_o pope_n to_o claim_v a_o universal_a headship_n over_o they_o be_v either_o to_o rob_v christ_n of_o his_o office_n or_o to_o deny_v caesar_n his_o due_n for_o as_o head_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n he_o candot_n be_v and_o to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n upon_o earth_n be_v not_o consistent_a with_o the_o plantation_n of_o the_o other_o apostle_n nor_o be_v any_o such_o universal_a headship_n delegated_a to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n christ_n send_v out_o his_o apostle_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o they_o ordain_v spiritual_a head_n and_o governor_n over_o their_o several_a plantation_n none_o be_v to_o intrude_v upon_o another_o foundation_n and_o ever_o since_o christ_n there_o have_v be_v superintendent_o over_o the_o several_a church_n yet_o those_o superintendent_o be_v equal_a among_o themselves_o none_o lord_v it_o over_o another_o but_o only_o within_o their_o distinct_a territory_n do_v equal_o exercise_v the_o authori_fw-la y_fw-mi of_o their_o headship_n and_o every_o one_o within_o his_o own_o province_n be_v representative_a in_o point_n of_o order_n of_o christ_n the_o mystical_a head_n without_o ascribe_v a_o single_a universality_n to_o any_o one_o of_o they_o although_o by_o this_o mean_n there_o be_v many_o headship_n over_o the_o several_a plantation_n yet_o it_o do_v no_o more_o destroy_v the_o representative_a headship_n of_o christ_n here_o on_o earth_n than_o the_o spanish_a french_a etc._n etc._n acknowledge_v obedience_n to_o their_o distinct_a prince_n be_v against_o monarchy_n because_o the_o turk_n claim_v to_o be_v sovereign_a lord_n of_o the_o universe_n wherefore_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v needs_o have_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o a_o universal_a church_n upon_o earth_n and_o some_o one_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o govern_v head_n thereof_o i_o must_v tell_v she_o that_o she_o can_v lay_v no_o just_a claim_n hereto_o because_o if_o peter_n have_v any_o power_n above_o the_o other_o apostle_n it_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o succeed_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o prove_v peter_n to_o have_v be_v bishop_n there_o and_o if_o he_o be_v bishop_n there_o yet_o there_o want_v a_o clear_a and_o perfect_a deraign_v of_o succession_n from_o he_o some_o affirm_v linus_n some_o clemens_n some_o anacletus_fw-la to_o succeed_v he_o and_o some_o bishop_n of_o rome_n claim_v as_o successor_n to_o paul_n some_o to_o peter_n or_o if_o they_o can_v perfect_v their_o succession_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o evident_a that_o peter_n power_n do_v succeed_v to_o they_o in_o respect_n it_o be_v apostolical_o in_o he_o and_o either_o die_v in_o he_o or_o survive_v to_o john_n beside_o they_o can_v agree_v in_o the_o manner_n how_o this_o power_n of_o supremacy_n shall_v be_v in_o they_o for_o if_o they_o have_v it_o as_o universal_a bishop_n gregory_n declare_v it_o and_o the_o doctor_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v antichristian_a for_o that_o hereby_o they_o deny_v other_o to_o be_v bishop_n and_o so_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o divine_a order_n and_o ecclesiastic_a jurisdiction_n grant_v by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n to_o metropolitan_o to_o govern_v within_o their_o provincial_a precinct_n without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o if_o they_o will_v have_v it_o in_o respect_n of_o rome_n see_v how_o they_o make_v rome_n the_o rock_n not_o peter_n and_o go_v against_o the_o symbol_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o apostle_n who_o compose_v the_o creed_n as_o the_o doctor_n confess_v 148._o and_o profess_v faith_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v publish_v that_o creed_n at_o jerusalem_n before_o ever_o the_o faith_n be_v preach_v at_o rome_n and_o when_o her_o church_n be_v invisible_a or_o not_o in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la and_o do_v not_o therefore_o intend_v rome_n for_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherefore_o for_o these_o reason_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v without_o incur_v a_o censure_n of_o presumption_n with_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o rome_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n nor_o the_o pope_n the_o universal_a head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n either_o in_o respect_n of_o any_o jurisdiction_n derive_v from_o peter_n or_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o counsel_n lawful_o deraign_v any_o title_n thereto_o chap._n iii_o that_o the_o name_n church_n be_v proper_a to_o england_n as_o well_o as_o to_o rome_n the_o doctor_n be_v please_v in_o his_o five_o and_o thirteen_o chapter_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o several_a definition_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v distinction_n of_o several_a sectary_n that_o be_v in_o england_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o never_o glance_v upon_o that_o which_o be_v maintain_v and_o profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o belike_o he_o omit_v on_o purpose_n to_o make_v people_n believe_v that_o we_o have_v no_o church_n at_o all_o proper_o distinguish_v by_o herself_o apart_o from_o those_o sectary_n and_o therefore_o he_o flee_v to_o rome_n to_o find_v one_o if_o he_o have_v forget_v i_o will_v put_v he_o in_o mind_n of_o it_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v a_o company_n of_o man_n choose_v by_o he_o to_o call_v upon_o his_o name_n and_o therefore_o do_v the_o apostle_n term_v it_o ecclesia_fw-la allude_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o arkens_n to_o call_v together_o the_o people_n to_o hear_v the_o promulgation_n of_o any_o law_n or_o any_o public_a oration_n and_o not_o synagogue_n that_o be_v a_o inordinate_o meet_v assembly_n without_o a_o lawful_a call_n together_o wherefore_o we_o say_v that_o ecclesia_fw-la in_o the_o most_o proper_a and_o genuine_a signification_n be_v vniversitas_fw-la fidelium_fw-la credentium_fw-la &_o invocantium_fw-la nomen_fw-la christi_fw-la by_o which_o interpretation_n if_o we_o be_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n and_o have_v our_o solemn_a assembly_n to_o worship_n and_o call_v upon_o his_o name_n we_o may_v proper_o be_v call_v a_o church_n and_o a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o as_o i_o say_v before_o be_v comprehensive_a of_o all_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v be_v or_o shall_v be_v the_o doctor_n can_v deny_v but_o that_o we_o maintain_v the_o apostle_n creed_n and_o i_o may_v say_v so_o do_v not_o rome_n creed_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n abuse_v the_o apostle_n
they_o and_o to_o fly_v away_o from_o they_o in_o their_o sight_n to_o fetch_v down_o vengeance_n from_o heaven_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o day_n be_v appoint_v he_o begin_v to_o take_v his_o flight_n in_o mount_n capitolinus_n into_o the_o air_n and_o that_o peter_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n bring_v he_o down_o and_o break_v his_o bone_n which_o act_n of_o peter_n occasion_v his_o persecution_n for_o that_o simon_n magus_n be_v belove_v of_o cesar_n this_o story_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a legend_n i_o can_v wish_v the_o pope_n to_o make_v this_o moral_a use_n of_o this_o story_n to_o wit_n to_o beware_v how_o he_o exalt_v rome_n above_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n for_o if_o he_o continue_v to_o cuff_v the_o heaven_n with_o his_o tower_a waxen_a pinion_n he_o must_v expect_v the_o divine_a majestic_a ray_n of_o the_o heavenly_a sun_n to_o melt_v his_o proud_a supporter_n into_o nothing_o he_o must_v not_o think_v to_o exalt_v himself_o against_o god_n and_o prosper_v be_v it_o not_o enough_o for_o he_o to_o be_v primus_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la ordine_fw-la but_o he_o will_v contrary_v to_o god_n word_n be_v supremus_fw-la potestate_fw-la etc._n etc._n god_n give_v wing_n to_o the_o ant._n that_o she_o may_v destroy_v herself_o the_o soon_o let_v rome_n bishop_n be_v content_a with_o his_o own_o province_n for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o that_o state_n that_o go_v beyond_o the_o list_n of_o mediocrity_n pass_v the_o bound_n of_o safety_n all_o church_n of_o europe_n will_v honour_v she_o as_o a_o sister_n but_o it_o be_v unnatural_a to_o love_v a_o stepmother_n we_o be_v all_o fellow_n member_n of_o christ_n let_v not_o rome_n therefore_o despise_v her_o sister_n england_n let_v we_o strive_v together_o in_o love_n and_o let_v the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o rome_n salute_v the_o church_n that_o be_v in_o england_n and_o let_v we_o greet_v each_o other_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n she_o must_v not_o rob_v england_n of_o her_o name_n of_o a_o church_n if_o she_o think_v not_o to_o bastard_n herself_o for_o we_o be_v all_o ingraft_v in_o the_o same_o stock_n and_o baptize_v into_o one_o faith_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o jesus_n &_o it_o be_v not_o for_o she_o to_o be_v busy_a in_o another_o diocese_n to_o judge_v of_o our_o matter_n of_o discipline_n or_o doctrine_n in_o that_o wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o she_o any_o further_a then_o that_o if_o she_o conceive_v we_o err_v to_o give_v admonishment_n to_o those_o of_o she_o own_o province_n they_o fall_v not_o into_o the_o like_a condemnation_n she_o must_v not_o upon_o this_o score_n deny_v the_o society_n of_o christian_a believer_n the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n admit_v the_o unfriendly_a appellation_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n which_o they_o bestow_v upon_o we_o be_v deserve_v ecclesiae_fw-la haereticus_fw-la est_fw-la pars_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la because_o we_o do_v not_o in_o all_o point_n agree_v and_o communicate_v with_o the_o rome_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o therefore_o be_v deny_v to_o be_v a_o church_n &_o for_o this_o assertion_n i_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n i_o say_v which_o be_v whole_o gather_v of_o man_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o man_n total_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o schismatich_n and_o heretic_n be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o may_v confer_v order_n administer_v and_o baptize_v and_o the_o council_n of_o florence_o agree_v herewith_o sum_n sacrament_n rom._n ecclesiae_fw-la sect._n 136.28_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o harsh_a deal_n in_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o this_o which_o their_o own_o counsel_n allow_v so_o that_o saint_n paul_n saying_n be_v verify_v in_o he_o heb._n 12.15_o when_o one_o fall_v away_o from_o the_o faith_n a_o root_n of_o bitterness_n spring_v up_o in_o he_o and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n the_o doctor_n be_v so_o harsh_a against_o the_o english_a church_n the_o name_n protestant_n protestant_n the_o name_n protestant_n and_o english_a protestant_n which_o the_o dr._n so_o much_o spurn_v at_o do_v not_o at_o all_o speak_v we_o member_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o old_a stock_n the_o catholic_n church_n for_o as_o the_o doctor_n maintain_v that_o the_o name_n roman_n catholic_n be_v proper_a and_o significant_a language_n and_o sense_n so_o may_v we_o as_o well_o say_v english_a protestant_n and_o with_o more_o reason_n for_o we_o will_v note_v by_o the_o doctor_n distinction_n thereby_o the_o difference_n between_o our_o discipline_n &_o doctrine_n only_o for_o our_o particular_a selv_n be_v assert_v the_o catholic_n faith_n thereby_o to_o manifest_v the_o readiness_n of_o we_o a_o particular_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o give_v the_o head_n thereof_o our_o master_n christ_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n be_v comprehensive_a of_o catholic_n and_o be_v no_o more_o but_o to_o assert_v the_o faith_n which_o faith_n be_v catholic_n so_o that_o a_o english_a protestant_n may_v be_v say_v true_o to_o be_v he_o that_o will_v hold_v stick_v to_o and_o to_o his_o power_n maintain_v the_o catholic_n faith_n teach_v and_o maintain_v in_o the_o english_a church_n for_o the_o word_n protestant_n though_o of_o a_o new_a addition_n prove_v not_o the_o religion_n new_a or_o profession_n not_o agreeable_a to_o the_o old_a faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o be_v add_v with_o reference_n to_o their_o profession_n be_v a_o evidence_n of_o their_o zeal_n and_o affection_n to_o maintain_v and_o profess_v that_o ancient_a and_o catholic_a truth_n for_o we_o do_v not_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o have_v leave_v the_o catholic_a faith_n once_o preach_v and_o profess_v at_o rome_n but_o that_o rome_n have_v leave_v of_o to_o be_v a_o catholic_n church_n bring_v in_o strange_a delusion_n and_o persuade_v people_n to_o believe_v lie_n which_o especial_o since_o her_o pretence_n to_o universality_n have_v be_v much_o study_v to_o make_v her_o new_a claim_v good_a whereas_o we_o desire_v only_o to_o impugn_v her_o late_a error_n and_o to_o protest_v against_o they_o &_o to_o maintain_v the_o ancient_a faith_n and_o though_o in_o this_o we_o may_v to_o some_o seem_v to_o set_v ourselves_o against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forfeit_v our_o interest_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o as_o they_o suppose_v we_o claim_v our_o religion_n from_o she_o yet_o there_o be_v nothing_o less_o for_o we_o be_v a_o province_n and_o have_v a_o metropolitan_a of_o our_o own_o and_o may_v call_v a_o council_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o by_o the_o authority_n ecclesiastical_a without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o forfeit_v the_o title_n of_o a_o church_n but_o rather_o justify_v the_o same_o in_o respect_n we_o differ_v in_o nothing_o but_o we_o will_v submit_v it_o to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n and_o though_o we_o be_v heretical_a in_o some_o point_n yet_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o jesus_n and_o have_v apostolical_a order_n among_o we_o we_o still_o may_v without_o offence_n to_o any_o retain_v the_o name_n and_o appellation_n of_o a_o church_n chap._n iu._n of_o the_o right_n of_o collation_n to_o bishopric_n and_o of_o the_o ordination_n of_o bishop_n of_o succession_n of_o pastor_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o succession_n in_o england_n &_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o intermeddle_v in_o the_o appoint_v of_o bishop_n in_o england_n the_o doctor_n have_v a_o great_a spleen_n towards_o our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o our_o church_n and_o will_v fain_o persuade_v the_o world_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o our_o defect_n therein_o it_o rest_v therefore_o that_o i_o clear_v our_o church_n from_o that_o new_a devise_v scandal_n ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o hominibus_fw-la ratione_fw-la potestatis_fw-la vel_fw-la dignitatis_fw-la ecclesiasticae_fw-la vel_fw-la secularis_fw-la quia_fw-la multi_fw-la principes_fw-la &_o summi_fw-la pontifices_fw-la inventi_fw-la sunt_fw-la qui_fw-la à _fw-la fide_fw-la apostatasse_fw-la propter_fw-la quod_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la consistit_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la personis_fw-la in_o quibus_fw-la est_fw-la notitia_fw-la vera_fw-la &_o confessio_fw-la fidei_fw-la &_o veritatis_fw-la can_v we_o not_o prove_v one_o line_n of_o succession_n it_o much_o matter_n not_o for_o we_o may_v notwithstanding_o lay_v claim_n to_o be_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o have_v a_o society_n of_o believer_n in_o christ_n do_v notwithstanding_o make_v a_o church_n if_o we_o agree_v with_o the_o apostle_n and_o father_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v sufficient_a say_v tertullian_n to_o give_v we_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_a church_n ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la licet_fw-la nullum_fw-la ex_fw-la apostolis_n authorem_fw-la suum_fw-la praeferant_fw-la tamen_fw-la in_o eadem_fw-la fide_fw-la conspirantes_fw-la non_fw-la minus_fw-la apostolicae_fw-la reputantur_fw-la pro_fw-la consanguinitate_fw-la doctrinae_fw-la though_o our_o first_o plant_a
it_o be_v superfluous_a for_o expressio_fw-la eorum_fw-la quae_fw-la tacit_a insunt_fw-la nihil_fw-la operatur_fw-la it_o do_v but_o argue_v he_o be_v covetous_a and_o ambitious_a covetous_a in_o that_o he_o hereby_o make_v himself_o master_n of_o another_o interest_n and_o ambitious_a in_o that_o he_o will_v be_v think_v the_o author_n of_o prince_n dignity_n as_o for_o king_n hen._n 8._o his_o add_v that_o stile_n to_o his_o other_o distinguishment_n of_o dignity_n it_o do_v not_o proceed_v from_o any_o conceit_n that_o he_o can_v not_o have_v style_v himself_o so_o have_v not_o the_o pope_n salute_v he_o with_o that_o courteous_a appellation_n but_o only_o in_o respect_n it_o be_v grow_v into_o fashion_n to_o add_v to_o their_o temporal_a style_n some_o denotement_n of_o their_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o the_o emperor_n of_o ethiopia_n style_v himself_o the_o pillar_n of_o faith_n without_o derive_v that_o dignity_n from_o rome_n it_o be_v true_a the_o french_a embrace_n the_o stile_n of_o christian_a and_o the_o spaniard_n of_o catholic_n king_n from_o rome_n yet_o i_o suppose_v they_o may_v without_o that_o be_v so_o dignify_v as_o for_o england_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o her_o king_n may_v without_o any_o donation_n thereof_o from_o rome_n for_o that_o it_o be_v warrant_v by_o her_o ancient_a law_n and_o eleutherius_fw-la call_v lucius_n god_n vicar_n the_o king_n be_v style_v persona_fw-la mixta_fw-la cum_fw-la sacerdote_fw-la which_o be_v many_o hundred_o year_n know_v before_o hen._n 8._o 4._o ante_fw-la 37._o cap._n 4._o and_o therefore_o since_o by_o the_o ancient_a law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o king_n be_v vicarius_fw-la summus_fw-la infra_fw-la regnas_fw-la he_o must_v nominate_v or_o aught_o to_o authorize_v some_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o power_n all_o foreign_a provincial_a jurisdiction_n be_v lock_v up_o by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n within_o its_o proper_a provincial_a precinct_n to_o appoint_v bishop_n this_o ancient_a right_n be_v ground_v upon_o god_n word_n in_o that_o i_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n do_v elect_v such_o as_o shall_v be_v ordain_v and_o therefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n to_o deny_v we_o to_o be_v a_o church_n because_o we_o want_v succession_n of_o bishop_n the_o new_a one_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o temporal_a magistrate_n when_o as_o they_o want_v nothing_o to_o complete_a their_o order_n seem_v to_o i_o strange_a and_o unreasonall_a if_o the_o doctor_n when_o he_o deny_v our_o succession_n of_o bishop_n england_n no_o discontinuance_n of_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o england_n when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o the_o old_a one_o can_v prove_v that_o the_o new_a one_o have_v no_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o bishop_n than_o his_o argument_n touch_v we_o something_o though_o it_o be_v not_o absolute_a necessary_a that_o bishop_n ordain_v bishop_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n for_o what_o if_o all_o the_o bishop_n shall_v die_v so_o near_o at_o one_o time_n that_o none_o be_v leave_v ordain_v by_o they_o shall_v not_o the_o presbytery_n make_v bishop_n they_o have_v right_a to_o the_o key_n which_o be_v call_v clave_n ecclesiae_fw-la non_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la and_o they_o be_v the_o remain_a pillar_n of_o the_o church_n and_o certain_o may_v confer_v the_o order_n of_o bishop_n upon_o other_o and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o counsel_n forbid_v bishop_n of_o another_o province_n to_o ordain_v in_o a_o foreign_a province_n and_o though_o it_o may_v seem_v strange_a to_o some_o that_o minister_n which_o be_v subordinate_a shall_v ordain_v bishop_n and_o so_o confer_v superior_a order_n it_o be_v not_o if_o right_o examine_v contradictory_n to_o reason_n for_o in_o this_o first_o ordination_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n they_o be_v infra_fw-la ordines_fw-la majores_fw-la which_o order_n be_v call_v holy_a and_o sacramental_a and_o be_v the_o high_a order_n witness_v pope_n vrban_n decret_a do_v 60._o sum_n sacr._n ro._n eccl._n 226._o as_o for_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o priest_n as_o to_o the_o holy_a and_o sacramental_a order_n only_o more_o excellent_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o order_n of_o govern_v which_o be_v rather_o of_o humane_a then_o divine_a right_n bishop_n priest_n ordain_v bishop_n for_o as_o it_o be_v divine_a it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o every_o priest_n have_v by_o the_o sacramental_a order_n but_o as_o it_o be_v humane_a it_o be_v transcendent_a in_o relation_n to_o discipline_n chap._n ante_fw-la 33.4_o chap._n and_o therefore_o the_o presbytery_n may_v agree_v to_o ordain_v one_o over_o they_o to_o govern_v they_o in_o ecclesiastical_a rite_n as_o the_o people_n may_v choose_v a_o prince_n to_o govern_v in_o civil_a affair_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o apostle_n send_v john_n to_o ephesus_n peter_n to_o antioch_n and_o appoint_v james_n over_o the_o church_n at_o jerusalem_n which_o before_o such_o their_o consignation_n be_v but_o equal_a with_o the_o other_o apostle_n in_o every_o respect_n but_o after_o that_o if_o any_o other_o of_o the_o apostle_n come_v where_o they_o have_v the_o oversight_n they_o be_v observant_a of_o they_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o james_n be_v prolocutor_n of_o the_o council_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o not_o peter_n because_o james_n be_v bishop_n there_o i_o may_v from_o thence_o infer_v that_o if_o peter_n come_v to_o rome_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o be_v observant_a of_o paul_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v conceive_v that_o in_o case_n of_o necessity_n priest_n may_v ordain_v bishop_n for_o that_o bishop_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o jurisdiction_n be_v not_o a_o sacramental_a order_n but_o only_o as_o they_o be_v priest_n but_o if_o this_o opinion_n be_v by_o the_o learned_a condemn_v i_o shall_v submit_v and_o yet_o with_o confidence_n affirm_v that_o we_o may_v in_o england_n claim_v a_o church_n notwithstanding_o for_o when_o queen_n elizabeth_n turn_v out_o some_o popish_a bishop_n those_o that_o be_v put_v into_o their_o room_n be_v ordain_v by_o the_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o old_a bishop_n for_o all_o the_o old_a bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o then_o nor_o in_o hen._n 8._o his_o time_n for_o first_o in_o hen_n 8._o time_n the_o controversy_n be_v about_o supremacy_n which_o question_n the_o insolence_n of_o the_o pope_n occasion_v though_o i_o do_v not_o justify_v that_o prince_n for_o all_o he_o do_v and_o be_v once_o start_v it_o give_v occasion_n of_o further_a scrutiny_n into_o the_o primitive_a father_n and_o counsel_n chap._n reformation_n of_o england_n infra_fw-la 55.5_o chap._n which_o do_v so_o far_o persuade_v the_o conscience_n of_o the_o then_o clergy_n that_o many_o of_o they_o do_v adhere_v to_o the_o prince_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o by_o that_o and_o other_o after_o inquisition_n they_o find_v they_o have_v primitive_a right_n of_o call_v counsel_n and_o reform_v thing_n amiss_o in_o their_o church_n without_o appeal_n to_o rome_n and_o thereupon_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n counsel_n and_o father_n they_o restore_v to_o themselves_o their_o just_a right_n and_o shake_v off_o their_o servile_a obedience_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n which_o the_o pope_n continue_a over_o they_o by_o keep_v they_o up_o in_o ignorance_n not_o allow_v they_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o illumination_n ecclesiastical_a to_o understand_v the_o plain_a letter_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v it_o never_o so_o far_o demonstrate_v to_o the_o easy_a capacity_n without_o his_o holiness_n interpretation_n and_o have_v thus_o shake_v off_o that_o slavish_a yoke_n of_o rome_n the_o scale_n of_o blind_a obedience_n fall_v from_o their_o eye_n and_o they_o clear_o perceive_v the_o pope_n false_a cunning_n and_o damnable_a abusing_n of_o scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o what_o not_o through_o his_o unjust_a usurpation_n of_o universality_n and_o infallibility_n whereby_o he_o become_v a_o new_a legislator_n of_o divine_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v in_o they_o too_o much_o of_o gross_a and_o fleshly_a composition_n tend_v mere_o to_o enslave_v christendom_n and_o to_o set_v up_o the_o pope_n triple_a crown_n for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o worship_n thereby_o make_v they_o forsake_v christ_n and_o his_o truth_n for_o the_o fable_n and_o tradition_n of_o that_o abominable_a idol_n and_o as_o in_o hen._n 8._o time_n all_o the_o bishop_n be_v not_o turn_v out_o so_o neither_o at_o the_o come_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n to_o the_o crown_n but_o continue_v in_o their_o bishopric_n excercise_v their_o function_n ordain_v other_o as_o former_o only_o the_o archbishop_n of_o york_n the_o bishop_n of_o elie_n lincoln_n bath_n worcester_n and_o excester_n be_v out_v and_o the_o bishop_n of_o saint_n asaph_n bangor_n london_n and_o chester_n flee_v the_o rest_n continue_v and_o ordain_v other_o the_o queen_n herself_o be_v enaugurate_v by_o bishop_n oglethorp_n one_o of_o queen_n mary_n bishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o carlisle_n and_o parker_n the_o archbishop_n
advantage_n prâ—sâ—â—ibe_v law_n and_o religion_n to_o her_o blind_a obedient_a prosylites_n yet_o the_o all_o dispose_n power_n of_o heaven_n which_o suffer_v rome_n bishop_n thus_o by_o his_o own_o innovation_n to_o darken_v the_o light_n of_o his_o neighbour_n church_n do_v now_o and_o then_o give_v he_o a_o scourge_n to_o let_v he_o know_v he_o be_v but_o a_o man_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o frail_a composition_n be_v elementary_a and_o subject_a to_o vicissitude_n and_o alteration_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o that_o nothing_o that_o be_v the_o production_n of_o that_o various_a body_n of_o inconstant_a humour_n but_o be_v obnoxious_a to_o a_o countermand_n by_o its_o mutable_a framer_n or_o to_o be_v tread_v down_o by_o other_o who_o strong_a bulk_n care_v not_o for_o his_o too_o curious_a preparative_n and_o when_o a_o general_a face_n of_o quiet_a seem_v to_o smile_v upon_o the_o territory_n of_o rome_n church_n and_o that_o she_o flourish_v in_o that_o height_n that_o she_o think_v herself_o above_o all_o opposition_n behold_v a_o sudden_a destruction_n overtake_v she_o and_o as_o the_o mighty_a elephant_n who_o power_n be_v able_a to_o throw_v down_o great_a and_o ponderous_a mass_n be_v tame_v at_o the_o sight_n of_o a_o ram_n and_o tremble_v at_o the_o gruntle_n of_o a_o little_a pigg_n even_o so_o her_o desolation_n come_v from_o a_o unsuspected_a and_o contemptible_a hand_n insomuch_o that_o rome_n in_o the_o height_n of_o this_o her_o glory_n and_o though_o she_o be_v the_o admire_a metropolis_n of_o the_o western_a world_n and_o her_o temple_n adorn_v with_o the_o offering_n of_o several_a nation_n yet_o she_o be_v not_o secure_a and_o above_o the_o heathenish_a suppression_n of_o the_o runagate_n goth_n the_o beggarly_a scythian_n and_o the_o spoil_v arrian_n vandal_n that_o head_n city_n of_o the_o world_n not_o escape_v the_o sack_n by_o alaricus_n in_o honorius_n time_n nor_o her_o temple_n free_a from_o the_o rapine_n of_o the_o genserick_a in_o marcianus_n time_n and_o her_o capitol_n leave_v unransackt_v by_o our_o belivins_n and_o prove_v no_o sanctuary_n against_o totilas_n and_o his_o northern_a force_n from_o these_o judgement_n if_o she_o reflect_v upon_o god_n justice_n she_o can_v not_o promise_v to_o herself_o security_n for_o if_o jerusalem_n which_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o james_n the_o belove_a of_o the_o lord_n must_v not_o be_v free_a from_o the_o harrass_n of_o the_o northern_a force_n how_o can_v rome_n promise_v immunity_n to_o herself_o from_o the_o like_a affliction_n i_o wish_v she_o will_v call_v to_o mind_v these_o her_o former_a occurrence_n of_o misfortune_n chap._n infra_fw-la 135.14_o chap._n and_o that_o she_o will_v by_o these_o example_n of_o god_n justice_n and_o indignation_n towards_o she_o forbear_v to_o claim_v a_o universality_n in_o respect_n of_o she_o see_v for_o she_o may_v by_o they_o clear_o perceive_v that_o she_o be_v not_o the_o rock_n against_o who_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v nor_o be_v her_o temple_n so_o immovable_a but_o the_o batter_a shot_n of_o the_o rummish_a canon_n can_v strike_v a_o palsy_n into_o their_o lofty_a head_n and_o by_o divine_a permission_n have_v lay_v their_o honour_n in_o the_o dust_n this_o be_v the_o day_n of_o her_o visitation_n and_o now_o sit_v she_o in_o quiet_a whilst_o we_o groan_v under_o the_o calamity_n of_o this_o mischief_n but_o let_v she_o not_o laugh_v to_o see_v our_o candle_n put_v under_o a_o bushel_n the_o rudeness_n of_o some_o not_o respect_v the_o privilege_n of_o our_o church_n for_o there_o have_v no_o evil_n befall_v we_o that_o she_o herself_o by_o experience_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o these_o sad_a and_o dreadful_a visitation_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v tell_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v church_n militant_a and_o must_v after_o the_o pattern_n and_o in_o imitation_n of_o our_o head_n chr_v jesus_n suffer_v she_o in_o misery_n that_o we_o may_v triumph_v hereafter_o in_o glory_n there_o be_v no_o particular_a church_n but_o be_v subject_n to_o these_o token_n of_o god_n wrath_n when_o under_o dioclesian_n christian_n be_v so_o waste_v through_o persecution_n that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o many_o none_o leave_v remain_v their_o book_n burn_v thâ—ir_a church_n destroy_v and_o themselves_o put_v to_o death_n by_o sundry_a torment_n and_o pillar_n erect_v in_o every_o place_n with_o this_o blasphemous_a inscription_n superstitione_n christi_fw-la ubique_fw-la delecta_fw-la then_o do_v we_o escape_v that_o persecution_n when_o the_o glory_n of_o rome_n church_n be_v much_o darken_v thereby_o and_o now_o that_o our_o church_n suffer_v a_o eclipse_n whilst_o the_o same_o occasion_n of_o darkness_n do_v not_o debar_v the_o light_n from_o rome_n let_v not_o this_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o rejoice_v to_o she_o but_o rather_o remember_v she_o own_o former_a suffering_n he_o that_o stand_v take_v heed_n lest_o he_o fall_v for_o there_o have_v no_o tentation_n take_v we_o but_o such_o as_o be_v subject_a to_o man_n and_o god_n be_v faithful_a who_o will_v not_o suffer_v we_o to_o be_v tempt_v above_o that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o bear_v god_n for_o a_o time_n may_v take_v away_o the_o candle_n from_o among_o we_o thereby_o to_o show_v we_o of_o ourselves_o be_v not_o perfect_a but_o if_o we_o trust_v in_o he_o he_o can_v restore_v our_o light_n he_o be_v faithful_a and_o his_o hand_n be_v not_o shorten_v so_o but_o that_o it_o can_v help_v and_o he_o have_v power_n to_o deliver_v esay_n 50.2_o saint_n cyprian_n complain_v above_o 1270_o year_n since_o that_o for_o the_o great_a persecution_n that_o be_v against_o the_o church_n they_o can_v not_o meet_v as_o they_o desire_v to_o execute_v discipline_n and_o who_o will_v deny_v that_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perpetual_a but_o yet_o at_o all_o time_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v have_v which_o prove_v it_o may_v be_v invisible_a these_o vicissitude_n and_o alteration_n in_o every_o place_n be_v incident_a not_o only_o to_o the_o civil_a but_o the_o ecclesiastical_a state_n constantine_n may_v set_v up_o the_o cross_n in_o jerusalem_n but_o that_o can_v free_v it_o from_o mahomet_n banner_n where_o christ_n to_o day_n have_v his_o church_n he_o sometime_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o morrow_n to_o make_v his_o chapel_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v say_v to_o suffer_v violence_n and_o the_o society_n of_o man_n on_o earth_n must_v not_o think_v to_o go_v scotfree_a christ_n suffer_v his_o saint_n to_o be_v persecute_v for_o the_o trial_n of_o some_o and_o for_o the_o utter_a ruin_n of_o other_o 1_o pet._n 1.7_o 2_o pet._n 2.9_o christ_n church_n be_v the_o congregation_n of_o saint_n and_o those_o saint_n be_v subject_a to_o persecution_n and_o dissipation_n so_o that_o in_o any_o particular_a place_n or_o region_n this_o society_n may_v be_v break_v and_o so_o the_o church_n make_v there_o invisible_a which_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o plain_o demonstrate_v to_o we_o i_o wonder_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v urge_v the_o contrary_n rev._n 2.5_o christ_n threaten_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n that_o he_o will_v remove_v her_o candlestick_n unless_o she_o amend_v the_o seven_o candlestick_n be_v the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n and_o christ_n threaten_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n that_o because_o of_o her_o backslide_n he_o will_v take_v her_o candlestick_n away_o from_o she_o because_o she_o have_v forsake_v her_o first_o love_n and_o if_o her_o candlestick_n be_v take_v away_o sure_o she_o will_v be_v leave_v in_o darkness_n and_o make_v invisible_a christ_n threaten_v to_o withdraw_v his_o heavenly_a beam_n from_o ephesus_n and_o yet_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n to_o the_o world_n end_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o she_o but_o that_o she_o shall_v be_v visible_a in_o some_o one_o place_n and_o not_o universal_o take_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n at_o the_o same_o instant_n of_o time_n but_o that_o the_o church_n may_v be_v invisible_a in_o any_o one_o place_n be_v evident_a by_o this_o threaten_n of_o ephesus_n at_o which_o time_n she_o be_v the_o only_a apostolic_a see_v john_n be_v theâ—e_n and_o peter_n be_v dead_a when_o john_n write_v the_o apocalypse_n and_o if_o ephesus_n be_v in_o danger_n to_o be_v make_v invisible_a i_o wonder_v how_o rome_n shall_v arrogate_v that_o immunity_n to_o herself_o that_o she_o alone_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v invisible_a when_o as_o when_o christ_n promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v invisible_a and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v in_o tend_v that_o this_o mark_n of_o visibility_n which_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n shall_v only_o and_o mere_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n unlâ—sse_v
draw_v people_n into_o mis-belief_n therefore_o for_o avoid_v of_o this_o error_n and_o for_o reform_v her_o evil_a way_n i_o may_v without_o the_o compass_n of_o censure_n just_o reprove_v her_o bishop_n while_o i_o do_v not_o personal_o traduce_v the_o man_n but_o reprove_v the_o error_n of_o the_o chair_n or_o if_o i_o personal_o touch_v any_o one_o it_o be_v not_o i_o but_o some_o one_o of_o their_o own_o church_n that_o do_v it_o 3._o i_o shall_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o any_o lawful_a magistrate_n that_o ought_v to_o bear_v rule_n and_o excercise_n dominion_n nor_o any_o to_o who_o right_a of_o power_n i_o stand_v natural_o oblige_v to_o respect_n and_o reverence_n the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o the_o wickedness_n of_o some_o pope_n do_v not_o blemish_v this_o mark_n which_o be_v strange_a to_o i_o she_o will_v have_v it_o a_o blemish_n against_o the_o reform_a church_n because_o luther_n beza_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o basseck_n term_v with_o infamous_a conversation_n and_o shall_v it_o be_v a_o blemish_n to_o private_a church_n to_o have_v ungodly_a bishop_n and_o not_o to_o rome_n this_o be_v unequal_a deal_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v rather_o a_o blemish_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o any_o other_o bishop_n be_v to_o a_o private_a church_n if_o they_o both_o be_v wicked_a for_o the_o high_a a_o man_n be_v lift_v in_o honour_n and_o dignity_n as_o he_o be_v thereby_o make_v more_o near_o the_o similitude_n of_o god_n who_o be_v above_o all_o so_o he_o ought_v to_o give_v a_o testimony_n of_o his_o good_a work_n above_o other_o lest_o he_o deface_v that_o more_o noble_a image_n by_o his_o unworthy_a act_n beside_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v of_o late_o declare_v to_o be_v above_o counsel_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o representation_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n wherefore_o for_o they_o to_o be_v wicked_a and_o dissolute_a must_v needs_o deface_v this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n as_o for_o the_o distinction_n between_o the_o person_n of_o the_o bishop_n chap._n infra_fw-la 70.9_o chap._n and_o his_o power_n that_o be_v his_o judicial_a seat_n and_o so_o that_o he_o may_v err_v as_o a_o man_n not_o as_o a_o bishop_n it_o be_v a_o mere_a juggle_n and_o that_o which_o savour_v of_o the_o tenant_n of_o those_o they_o call_v heretic_n the_o presbyterian_o who_o divide_v person_n from_o power_n chap._n infra_fw-la 130.14_o chap._n and_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a and_o a_o mere_a evasion_n to_o escape_v this_o censure_n for_o if_o a_o man_n shall_v affront_v clemens_n vrbam_n etc._n etc._n bishop_n of_o rome_n it_o will_v be_v construe_v a_o injury_n to_o the_o see_v and_o not_o that_o personal_a of_o which_o more_o in_o the_o 9_o chap._n i_o have_v a_o warrant_n from_o saint_n hierome_n causa_fw-la 11._o questio_fw-la 3._o if_o any_o believe_v that_o man_n to_o be_v holy_a that_o be_v not_o holy_a and_o join_v he_o to_o the_o company_n of_o god_n he_o do_v villainy_n to_o christ_n who_o member_n we_o be_v i_o say_v i_o have_v a_o warrant_n by_o this_o rule_n to_o lay_v open_a the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o man_n may_v no_o long_o be_v draw_v into_o the_o guilt_n of_o this_o injury_n by_o exalt_v hypocrite_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v true_a apostolic_a teacher_n which_o indeed_o be_v raven_a wolf_n not_o to_o feed_v but_o to_o destroy_v the_o flock_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o take_v a_o view_n of_o some_o of_o her_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o i_o find_v they_o describe_v by_o ancient_a and_o modern_a writer_n those_o pope_n which_o be_v condemn_v and_o censure_v for_o their_o intolerable_a abuse_n towards_o prince_n i_o reserve_v for_o another_o chapter_n take_v here_o only_o a_o view_n of_o those_o that_o in_o other_o most_o loud_a and_o vile_a position_n be_v most_o notorious_o wicked_a wernerus_n exclaim_v that_o anno_fw-la 883._o holy_a man_n be_v perish_v from_o the_o earth_n and_o he_o write_v to_o martin_n 2d._o so_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v wickedness_n among_o the_o pastor_n of_o rome_n wallerus_a mapes_n write_v of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n that_o they_o study_v villainy_n envy_n reign_v and_o truth_n be_v bury_v among_o they_o peter_n de_fw-fr alcaco_n in_o lib._n the_o reform_a eccl_n note_v the_o luxuriousnesse_n avarice_n idleness_n blasphemy_n magic_a art_n and_o other_o wickedness_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n john_n the_o 12_o be_v a_o dicer_n and_o a_o wicked_a fellow_n gregory_n the_o 7_o as_o beno_n the_o cardinal_n testify_v be_v a_o magician_n 142._o hildebrand_n infra_fw-la 14._o chap_n 142._o and_o what_o stir_v and_o commotion_n raise_v he_o about_o the_o election_n of_o his_o predecessor_n sigebert_n write_v that_o he_o confess_v when_o he_o feel_v himself_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o have_v raise_v many_o stir_n by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o the_o devil_n it_o be_v likewise_o record_v that_o silvester_n 2_o gregory_z 6_o benedict_n 9_o and_o paul_n the_o three_o and_o divers_a other_o be_v magician_n john_n the_o 23_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o other_o point_n of_o atheism_n sixtus_n the_o 4_o build_v the_o stew_n at_o rome_n a_o godly_a foundation_n and_o well_o become_v so_o holy_a a_o father_n alexander_z the_o 6_o present_o become_v his_o successor_n and_o much_o improve_v the_o revenue_n of_o that_o delightful_a corporation_n he_o be_v so_o bold_a and_o shameless_a in_o the_o sin_n of_o whoredom_n that_o he_o open_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n nephew_n to_o be_v his_o bastard_n as_o guichard_n testify_v and_o thus_o i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o brief_a of_o some_o wicked_a pope_n of_o rome_n before_o they_o be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n church_n wicked_a head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o see_v what_o those_o be_v which_o be_v profess_v by_o the_o the_o late_a latteran_n and_o trent_n counsel_n to_o be_v above_o counsel_n and_o if_o so_o than_o their_o wickedness_n utter_o blot_v out_o this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n leo_n the_o which_o be_v a_o blasphemour_n insomuch_o that_o he_o be_v often_o hear_v â—ay_n quantas_fw-la nobis_fw-la divitias_fw-la comparavit_fw-la ista_fw-la fabula_fw-la christi_fw-la 2._o luther_n his_o reformation_n ante_fw-la 22_o 44_o chap._n 2._o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v high_a time_n to_o shake_v off_o such_o wicked_a society_n do_v luther_n reform_v the_o german_a church_n truth_n and_o falsehood_n christ_n and_o belial_n be_v incomparable_a either_o he_o or_o some_o one_o else_o must_v write_v against_o these_o damnable_a doctor_n and_o their_o diabolical_a practice_n otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o anti-christ_n will_v have_v be_v universal_o spread_v over_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o shall_v none_o stop_v the_o furious_a course_n of_o these_o cato_n demonaick_a priest_n they_o will_v convert_v tiber_n into_o barathrum_n and_o plung_v the_o whole_a world_n into_o that_o bottomless_a abyss_n mistake_v i_o not_o i_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o all_o that_o luther_n do_v only_o this_o that_o he_o be_v of_o another_o distinct_a province_n apart_o from_o rome_n and_o have_v cure_n of_o soul_n and_o see_v the_o error_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o flock_n addict_v to_o follow_v after_o rome_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o credit_v her_o ancient_a truth_n draw_v from_o the_o heart_n of_o many_o may_v lawful_o admonish_v and_o be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o check_v rome_n of_o her_o error_n now_o that_o she_o fly_v to_o so_o high_a a_o pitch_n of_o wickedness_n and_o have_v no_o hope_n of_o her_o self-reforming_a be_v she_o not_o admonish_v by_o some_o one_o of_o her_o fault_n may_v therefore_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o lay_v open_a before_o her_o eye_n some_o of_o her_o error_n hope_v thereby_o to_o reclaim_v she_o or_o at_o least_o to_o stay_v his_o own_o flock_n from_o wander_v after_o she_o by_o lay_v before_o they_o the_o present_a practice_n of_o rome_n contrary_a to_o the_o ancient_a truth_n reformation_n luther_n reformation_n nor_o be_v this_o any_o more_o than_o former_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o confirm_v by_o counsel_n for_o provincial_n to_o reform_v saint_n paul_n peter_n james_n and_o saint_n john_n do_v write_v to_o several_a church_n and_o admonish_v they_o and_o especial_o judas_n say_v it_o be_v needful_a to_o write_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n of_o god_n earnest_o to_o contend_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v once_o give_v unto_o the_o saint_n for_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a man_n creep_v in_o which_o be_v afore_o ordain_v unto_o this_o condemnation_n ungodly_a man_n which_o turn_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n into_o wantonness_n and_o deny_v god_n the_o only_a lord_n and_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o if_o ever_o they_o must_v contend_v for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n
they_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v from_o peter_n who_o have_v not_o commission_n to_o carry_v the_o light_n to_o the_o gentile_n and_o to_o king_n for_o that_o as_o i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n the_o general_a commission_n give_v to_o go_v and_o teach_v all_o nation_n chap._n ante_fw-la 13._o 2_o chap._n be_v afterward_o restrain_v as_o â—o_o the_o gentile_n paul_n be_v a_o choose_a vessel_n thereunto_o ordain_v by_o god_n himself_o beside_o spain_n as_o i_o say_v before_o be_v a_o distinct_a province_n from_o rome_n and_o have_v hold_v several_a counsel_n without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o several_a counsel_n of_o toledo_n cardubia_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o if_o his_o priest_n have_v plant_v the_o gospel_n how_o come_v this_o to_o denote_v the_o truth_n of_o rome_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v get_v such_o a_o thank_v upon_o the_o spaniard_n that_o he_o as_o superintendent_n lord_n it_o over_o all_o his_o provincial_a see_v and_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v or_o act_v which_o may_v bring_v glory_n or_o honour_n to_o the_o church_n or_o if_o any_o profit_n may_v redound_v from_o thence_o his_o holiness_n be_v ready_a to_o patrize_v the_o action_n not_o allow_v a_o jot_n to_o any_o spanish_a provincial_o it_o not_o be_v consistent_a with_o his_o universality_n and_o headship_n to_o have_v a_o partner_n or_o sharer_n in_o any_o his_o exploit_n but_o if_o any_o thing_n amiss_o or_o enormous_a arise_v in_o these_o plant_v church_n his_o holiness_n then_o disclaim_v to_o own_v they_o as_o he_o and_o declare_v they_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o spanish_a see_v so_o that_o it_o fare_v with_o the_o spanish_a plantation_n as_o once_o it_o do_v to_o the_o temple_n in_o rome_n dedicate_v to_o castor_n and_o pollux_n which_o present_o after_o the_o building_n obtain_v a_o sole_a name_n of_o castor_n temple_n whereupon_o bubulus_n who_o be_v fellow-conful_a with_o câ—sar_n and_o do_v expend_v more_o in_o the_o public_a trophy_n of_o the_o city_n and_o in_o that_o contribute_v more_o fâ—â—ely_o to_o grace_v the_o city_n than_o cesar_n during_o his_o consulship_n do_v and_o see_v for_o all_o that_o that_o cesar_n have_v the_o name_n and_o carry_v all_o the_o honour_n of_o those_o and_o other_o action_n wherein_o bubulus_n be_v equal_o concern_v merry_o say_v it_o fare_v with_o he_o as_o it_o do_v with_o pollux_n who_o have_v lose_v his_o name_n in_o the_o temple_n and_o thus_o may_v the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n say_v of_o their_o western_a and_o eastern_a plantation_n that_o it_o be_v with_o they_o as_o with_o pollux_n they_o must_v not_o so_o much_o as_o be_v name_v the_o planter_n of_o the_o cospel_n in_o those_o part_n but_o his_o holiness_n alone_o must_v be_v say_v the_o sole_a converter_n of_o those_o kingdom_n as_o if_o his_o paint_a sepulchre_n be_v not_o sufficient_o notorious_a without_o the_o varnish_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a plaster_n and_o i_o wonder_v the_o spaniard_n and_o portugal_n shall_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v despoil_v of_o these_o glorious_a work_n of_o their_o and_o thus_o to_o suffer_v the_o pope_n like_o venus_n transform_v waiting-maid_n to_o mink_n it_o and_o pride_n himself_o in_o this_o disguise_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o the_o grave_a don_n have_v a_o design_n upon_o the_o papacy_n and_o for_o some_o private_a end_n forbear_v at_o present_a but_o purpose_n credit_n long_o to_o show_v a_o mouse_n before_o the_o counterfeit_n that_o he_o may_v discover_v his_o false_a habit_n and_o prove_v himself_o not_o the_o only_a catholic_a father_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o convert_n of_o those_o kingdom_n and_o thereby_o at_o once_o to_o manifest_v the_o depth_n of_o their_o policy_n and_o the_o pope_n foolishness_n and_o vain_a glory_n herself_o rome_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o church_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o and_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v alone_o be_v say_v a_o true_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o convert_n of_o nation_n so_o may_v she_o in_o no_o sort_n lay_v any_o just_a claim_n to_o that_o denomination_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o other_o mark_n by_o which_o she_o desire_v to_o be_v distinguish_v viz._n her_o non-separation_n from_o church_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o the_o doctor_n confess_v that_o jerusalem_n antioch_n and_o other_o church_n be_v of_o more_o antiquity_n but_o rome_n can_v be_v say_v to_o have_v separate_v from_o they_o in_o respect_n they_o be_v of_o rome_n faith_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v it_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o say_v that_o rome_n be_v of_o their_o faith_n because_o he_o confess_v her_o puisnee_n to_o they_o and_o they_o to_o have_v the_o faith_n when_o rome_n have_v not_o and_o they_o may_v lay_v claim_n to_o the_o former_a mark_n of_o conversion_n in_o respect_n they_o extend_v the_o faith_n to_o rome_n and_o if_o rome_n have_v convert_v any_o the_o first_o foundation_n come_v from_o the_o eastern_a church_n rome_n ought_v not_o to_o challenge_v that_o attribute_n which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o that_o particular_a and_o as_o these_o church_n be_v more_o ancient_a and_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o rome_n title_n to_o this_o mark_n be_v as_o improper_a as_o her_o claim_n to_o be_v sole_a owner_n of_o the_o other_o for_o that_o she_o have_v make_v a_o separation_n in_o forsake_v the_o primitive_a faith_n and_o public_a decree_n of_o the_o ancient_a holy_a and_o catholic_a church_n on_o earth_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o every_o particular_a point_n in_o question_n in_o this_o troatise_n and_o by_o some_o other_o of_o which_o the_o doctor_n not_o have_v start_v the_o question_n and_o i_o not_o mind_v to_o make_v her_o gap_n of_o separation_n wide_a than_o the_o doctor_n himself_o have_v do_v do_v forbear_v to_o mention_v they_o i_o do_v keep_v myself_o only_o to_o answer_v those_o point_n upon_o which_o the_o doctor_n do_v insist_v it_o be_v manifest_a that_o rome_n have_v in_o fundamental_a point_n change_v her_o faith_n and_o though_o as_o she_o incline_v or_o decline_v she_o draw_v these_o part_n be_v too_o much_o addict_v to_o imitate_v she_o upon_o a_o bare_a score_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o pure_a faith_n to_o pin_v their_o faith_n upon_o her_o sleeve_n yet_o all_o other_o part_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n do_v not_o forsake_v their_o first_o faith_n and_o turn_v after_o the_o lateran_n weathercock_n there_o be_v a_o remain_a part_n of_o the_o greek_n church_n which_o the_o black_a wing_n of_o mahomatisme_n and_o judaisme_n have_v not_o overspread_v and_o in_o aethiopia_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v still_o continue_v to_o shine_v neither_o be_v all_o the_o indies_n of_o portugal_n plantation_n and_o so_o rome_n to_o be_v their_o founder_n in_o that_o she_o claim_v to_o convert_v portugal_n demetrius_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n send_v pantenus_n to_o preach_v to_o the_o indies_n not_o long_o after_o christ_n potugal_n the_o east_n indies_n not_o total_o convert_v by_o the_o potugal_n and_o when_o he_o come_v thither_o he_o find_v saint_n matthews_n gospel_n write_v in_o hebrew_n and_o leave_v there_o by_o saint_n bartholomew_n which_o the_o say_v pâ—ntenus_n bring_v to_o alexandria_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o some_o part_n of_o the_o indies_n receive_v the_o faith_n not_o from_o rome_n with_o the_o western_a church_n 48._o fox_n mar._n 48._o therefore_o may_v we_o not_o conclude_v rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o the_o true_a church_n have_v be_v utter_o extinguish_v nor_o that_o because_o it_o be_v not_o of_o late_a any_o where_o else_o but_o where_o she_o plant_v therefore_o she_o can_v err_v or_o the_o like_a we_o must_v not_o with_o the_o doct._n upon_o this_o score_n argue_v that_o rome_n have_v not_o forsake_v her_o first_o faith_n he_o himself_o confess_v fol._n ante_fw-la ante_fw-la 192._o that_o the_o faith_n be_v in_o aethiopia_n by_o the_o plantation_n of_o philip_n and_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v some_o part_n of_o the_o indies_n retain_v the_o faith_n from_o the_o plantation_n of_o bartholomew_n nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n deny_v this_o in_o regard_n that_o then_o she_o make_v the_o church_n universal_o invisible_a which_o be_v absurd_a and_o contrary_a to_o christ_n promise_n for_o in_o that_o she_o in_o many_o point_n maintain_v contrary_a to_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n contrary_a to_o the_o first_o counsel_n and_o contrary_n to_o her_o own_o modern_a constitution_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o this_o next_o chapter_n she_o may_v not_o proper_o be_v say_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n in_o respect_n of_o her_o non-separation_n from_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n more_o ancient_a than_o herself_o chap._n ix_o that_o any_o particular_a church_n may_v err_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o infallible_a that_o she_o have_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o
urim_n and_o thummim_n he_o be_v no_o ark_n with_o the_o table_n of_o god_n the_o rod_n of_o aaron_n or_o the_o golden_a pot_n of_o manna_n that_o the_o papist_n shall_v put_v such_o confidence_n in_o he_o take_v a_o view_n of_o he_o as_o he_o be_v decipher_v to_o we_o by_o their_o own_o writer_n peter_n de_fw-la alliaco_fw-it a_o cardinal_n in_o libde_z reform_v eccl._n grant_v that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n amiss_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v need_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o adrian_n the_o six_o confess_v that_o all_o the_o mischief_n in_o the_o church_n proceed_v from_o the_o pope_n and_o promise_a reformation_n to_o the_o german_n by_o his_o legate_n cheregalus_n saint_n bernard_n in_o sermone_fw-la primo_fw-la in_o conversione_n st._n pauli_n long_o since_o complain_v of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o dissoluteness_n of_o priest_n and_o people_n the_o bishop_n of_o bitonto_n preach_v in_o the_o first_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n acknowledge_v the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o chief_a head_n both_o of_o doctrine_n and_o of_o life_n chrysostome_n 30._o hom._n in_o 12_o mat._n call_v they_o dry_a man_n which_o have_v not_o the_o dew_n of_o god_n word_n in_o their_o breast_n which_o he_o plain_o express_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n nicolas_n lyra_n who_o write_v three_o hundred_o year_n since_o say_v ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la romana_fw-la jam_fw-la diu_fw-la est_fw-la quod_fw-la recessit_fw-la gratia_fw-la and_o johannes_n episcopus_fw-la chemensis_fw-la one_o of_o rome_n religion_n confess_v in_o his_o book_n entitle_v onus_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la chap._n 9_o ecce_fw-la roma_fw-la nunc_fw-la est_fw-la vorago_fw-la &_o mammon_n inferni_fw-la ubi_fw-la diabolus_fw-la totius_fw-la avaritiae_fw-la capitaneus_fw-la 12._o je._n ch_n 12._o residet_fw-la gerson_n a_o man_n of_o great_a esteem_n among_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o chanceler_n of_o paris_n in_o prima_fw-la parte_fw-la exam_fw-la doctr_n consid_fw-la 2._o say_v that_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o pope_n alone_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o faith_n do_v not_o tie_v a_o man_n to_o believe_v it_o and_o infinite_a of_o other_o precedent_n of_o this_o nature_n may_v be_v produce_v all_o concur_v to_o this_o point_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v and_o may_v err_v for_o be_v this_o any_o more_o but_o what_o other_o church_n have_v do_v as_o for_o example_n err_v particular_a church_n have_v and_o may_v err_v the_o church_n of_o galatia_n be_v say_v to_o have_v err_v not_o as_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n which_o err_v but_o in_o part_n some_o of_o her_o church_n deny_v the_o resurrection_n 1_o cor._n 15.12_o but_o total_o about_o the_o matter_n of_o justification_n gal._n 3.1_o o_o foolish_a galatian_n who_o have_v bewitch_v you_o that_o you_o shall_v not_o obey_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n pergamus_n thyatira_n sardis_n and_o laodicea_n be_v blame_v by_o saint_n john_n in_o his_o revelation_n for_o their_o err_a from_o the_o truth_n and_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n so_o manifest_a that_o the_o papist_n themselves_o can_v deny_v only_o they_o will_v excuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o subtle_a sophistry_n of_o humane_a invention_n and_o salve_v the_o error_n of_o rome_n church_n with_o distinction_n they_o confess_v to_o their_o own_o shame_n that_o bishop_n per_fw-mi se_fw-mi may_v err_v which_o bellarmine_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr conc_fw-fr cap._n 2._o in_o fine_a sine_fw-la dubio_fw-la singuli_fw-la episcopi_fw-la errare_fw-la possint_fw-la &_o aliquando_fw-la errant_a &_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la quandoque_fw-la dissentiunt_fw-la so_o that_o we_o may_v not_o know_v which_o of_o they_o to_o follow_v crr_v how_o the_o pope_n may_v crr_v and_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v elsewhere_o contradict_v himself_o maintain_v the_o pope_n alone_o infallible_a of_o which_o contradiction_n he_o have_v be_v former_o tax_v he_o be_v put_v to_o his_o trump_n and_o play_v another_o distinction_n that_o he_o may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o of_o faith_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o concern_v the_o condemnation_n of_o this_o or_o that_o bishop_n etc._n etc._n but_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o can_v judicial_o err_v and_o thus_o the_o learned_a cardinal_n be_v too_o busy_a in_o this_o point_n meander_n himself_o into_o contradiction_n without_o satisfactory_a conclusion_n to_o the_o principal_a point_n according_a to_o that_o say_n of_o solomon_n eccl._n 12.12_o there_o be_v no_o end_n of_o make_v many_o book_n the_o stout_a maintainer_n of_o his_o holiness_n infallibily_n be_v thus_o trip_v in_o their_o own_o device_n and_o force_v to_o wave_v the_o quarrel_n be_v overcome_v with_o the_o strength_n of_o reason_n draw_v from_o divine_a example_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o many_o learned_a author_n and_o be_v thorough_o convince_v yet_o notwithstanding_o out_o of_o a_o self-love_n and_o pertainacy_n to_o maintain_v their_o pontificial_a patron_n have_v draw_v from_o their_o education_n blind_a principle_n of_o his_o justification_n will_v not_o quite_o desist_v but_o screw_v their_o wit_n to_o new_a invention_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n persuade_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v not_o overcome_v with_o dispute_n nor_o his_o holiness_n right_a to_o infallibily_n though_o shake_v quite_o blow_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o therefore_o they_o publish_v to_o the_o world_n that_o notwithstanding_o all_o gainsay_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v infallible_a with_o this_o distinction_n that_o her_o bishop_n per_fw-la se_fw-la may_v err_v but_o not_o when_o the_o bishop_n be_v meet_v together_o then_o they_o can_v err_v to_o which_o i_o answer_v if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v per_fw-la se_fw-la than_o the_o late_a counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n which_o have_v declare_v he_o above_o counsel_n have_v thereby_o consent_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v err_v or_o else_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n with_o his_o other_o bishop_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v they_o do_v hereby_o make_v the_o private_a council_n of_o rome_n above_o the_o general_a council_n which_o be_v absurd_a and_o utter_o against_o all_o principle_n of_o reason_n and_o divinity_n i_o will_v therefore_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o counsel_n have_v err_v and_o therefore_o in_o no_o respect_n whatsoever_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallible_a the_o pope_n be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n faith_n general_a counsel_n have_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v fallible_a per_fw-la se_fw-la and_o whereas_o he_o will_v force_v a_o distinction_n upon_o the_o world_n that_o he_o may_v err_v as_o a_o man_n not_o as_o a_o pope_n judicial_o 6._o ante_fw-la ch_n 6._o i_o have_v elsewhere_o answer_v to_o that_o point_n it_o now_o remain_v to_o look_v upon_o he_o in_o his_o chair_n infra_fw-la infra_fw-la with_o his_o court_n of_o cardinal_n about_o he_o to_o examine_v his_o judical_a proceed_n and_o try_v if_o they_o be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o know_v in_o what_o capacity_n the_o pope_n claim_v this_o infallibility_n by_o the_o power_n of_o succession_n from_o peter_n i_o have_v prove_v he_o can_v claim_v it_o and_o if_o he_o claim_v it_o as_o from_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o late_a counsel_n then_o be_v this_o his_o politic_a capacity_n dirivative_a from_o thence_o and_o must_v not_o exalt_v itself_o above_o the_o primitive_a or_o admit_v that_o those_o counsel_n declare_v the_o then_o present_a pope_n infallible_a for_o such_o certain_a note_n of_o sanctity_n as_o be_v to_o they_o discover_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o their_o successor_n shall_v be_v so_o but_o that_o i_o may_v put_v all_o scruple_n out_o of_o man_n heart_n concern_v this_o point_n i_o will_v prove_v that_o those_o counsel_n in_o themselves_o be_v not_o infallible_a and_o much_o less_o any_o substitute_v power_n of_o judicature_n which_o must_v have_v its_o rise_n from_o they_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n decree_v rebaptisation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n faith_n council_n err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n this_o saint_n austin_n after_o oppose_v and_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n sess_n 7._o can_n 4._o repeal_v this_o and_o allow_v of_o such_o baptism_n to_o be_v sufficient_a if_o do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v diametrical_o against_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o matter_n of_o image_n the_o one_o approve_v the_o other_o condemn_v the_o use_n of_o they_o in_o the_o church_n the_o counsel_n of_o constantinople_n and_o basil_n decree_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o counsel_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n decree_v the_o pope_n above_o counsel_n 132._o fox_n 132._o pope_n john_n the_o ten_o call_v a_o
council_n at_o ravenna_n and_o sentence_v the_o act_n of_o pope_n steph._n which_o be_v in_o a_o synod_n by_o he_o decree_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n take_v away_o the_o cup_n which_o another_o council_n restore_v and_o which_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o now_o present_a practice_n of_o rom_n church_n in_o that_o point_n be_v utter_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o sixteenth_o chap._n the_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v angel_n to_o be_v circumscriptible_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o that_o they_o have_v body_n and_o be_v visible_a and_o circumscriptible_a which_o be_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n for_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n be_v the_o creator_n of_o all_o thing_n visible_a and_o invisible_a and_o if_o angel_n and_o spirit_n be_v visible_a then_o be_v there_o no_o invisible_a thing_n as_o one_o argue_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o i_o do_v not_o much_o urge_v this_o in_o regard_n some_o hold_n that_o spirit_n may_v assume_v visible_a shape_n nor_o do_v my_o argument_n much_o rely_v upon_o this_o mistake_n in_o that_o council_n i_o need_v not_o rifle_v much_o into_o counsel_n to_o pick_v out_o contradictory_n canon_n since_o the_o council_n themselves_o declare_v they_o be_v not_o infallible_a insomuch_o that_o the_o whole_a council_n pray_v at_o the_o end_n of_o every_o council_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n that_o god_n will_v pardon_v their_o ignorance_n and_o error_n &_o quia_fw-la conscientia_fw-la remordente_fw-la fabescimus_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o because_o our_o own_o conscience_n accuse_v we_o we_o do_v faint_a lest_o either_o ignorance_n have_v draw_v we_o into_o error_n and_o hasty_a will_n drive_v we_o to_o decline_v from_o thy_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o heavenly_a father_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o they_o confess_v the_o frailty_n of_o that_o assembly_n that_o it_o may_v not_o only_o err_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n through_o ignorance_n but_o in_o faith_n also_o by_o decline_v from_o justice_n lame_a and_o frivolous_a therefore_o be_v those_o distinction_n council_n allege_v that_o the_o contrary_a decree_n of_o late_a be_v but_o the_o explication_n of_o former_a council_n by_o which_o the_o papist_n will_v deceive_v the_o world_n that_o council_n do_v but_o declare_v and_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o former_a council_n but_o do_v never_o gainsay_v any_o by_o a_o contrary_a decree_n for_o the_o contrary_n be_v absolute_o prove_v to_o you_o already_o in_o that_o they_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a one_o to_o another_o and_o beside_o the_o four_o first_o council_n be_v repute_v and_o take_v to_o be_v so_o holy_a that_o gregor_n the_o gr._n in_o regist_n primo_fw-la libr._n 24._o and_o masilius_fw-la def_n pac_fw-la dict_z 2._o fol._n 229._o affirm_v they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v sacred_a tanquam_fw-la quatuor_fw-la evangelia_n and_o if_o a_o late_a council_n shall_v decree_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o they_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v receive_v into_o the_o church_n how_o then_o can_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n claim_v universality_n to_o herself_o and_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o equal_a with_o alexandria_n and_o declare_v to_o those_o council_n sicut_fw-la alexandria_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o virtue_n of_o her_o new-acquired_n attribute_n of_o universality_n infallibility_n and_o supremacy_n may_v declare_v as_o she_o please_v and_o none_o to_o question_v she_o for_o it_o and_o she_o have_v her_o champion_n with_o sophistry_n to_o make_v good_a whatsoever_o she_o propose_v and_o therefore_o whereas_o those_o first_o council_n be_v account_v sacred_a by_o the_o ancient_a father_n even_o as_o the_o four_o evangelist_n and_o therefore_o none_o may_v add_v to_o or_o diminish_v from_o they_o notwithstanding_o rome_n may_v by_o her_o new_a prerogative_n be_v declare_v above_o council_n do_v what_o she_o please_v and_o so_o upon_o the_o matter_n all_o religion_n be_v by_o she_o make_v arbitrary_a we_o have_v neither_o scripture_n father_n nor_o counsel_n but_o must_v be_v interpret_v by_o she_o after_o her_o own_o fancy_n and_o no_o other_o sense_n to_o be_v receive_v of_o any_o thing_n though_o never_o so_o plain_a but_o what_o she_o give_v and_o whatsoever_o interpretation_n she_o make_v through_o never_o so_o repugnant_a to_o the_o plain_a text_n word_n and_o sense_n of_o scripture_n council_n and_o father_n must_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o understand_v to_o be_v growing_n and_o explanation_n of_o the_o first_o faith_n spin_v out_o of_o the_o stock_n or_o depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la with_o which_o delusive_a pretence_n of_o her_o strange_a contexture_n draw_v from_o her_o own_o spider_n womb_n she_o entangle_v the_o lesser_a and_o small_a fly_n but_o the_o more_o solid_a break_v the_o net_n of_o her_o artificial_a cunning_n and_o leave_v she_o in_o the_o snare_n she_o prepare_v for_o other_o and_o hereupon_o she_o have_v in_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n add_v a_o new_a symbol_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o nicene_n creed_n which_o she_o call_v new_a rule_n of_o faith_n which_o indeed_o be_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n council_n explanation_n of_o council_n as_o common_a under_o one_o kind_n worship_v image_n supremacy_n etc._n etc._n which_o can_v be_v as_o they_o will_v have_v they_o understand_v explanation_n for_o explanation_n be_v declarative_a illustration_n of_o a_o truth_n involve_v in_o some_o former_a article_n and_o not_o addition_n of_o a_o doctrine_n new_o conceive_v for_o truth_n i_o allow_v that_o out_o of_o the_o depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la depositum_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la as_o the_o doctor_n say_v fol._n 123._o there_o may_v be_v growing_n in_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n and_o new_a article_n impose_v upon_o the_o people_n by_o representative_n in_o collective_a or_o provincial_a counsel_n which_o upon_o new_a question_n and_o dispute_n may_v resolve_v be_v the_o proper_a interpreter_n and_o reconciler_n of_o difference_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n frame_v new_a article_n which_o before_o be_v not_o think_v of_o as_o occasion_n to_o that_o purpose_n may_v be_v administer_v and_o have_v frame_v such_o article_n by_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n may_v deliver_v they_o to_o be_v receive_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n by_o which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n of_o the_o respective_a jurisdiction_n be_v bind_v but_o if_o those_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o former_a council_n have_v resolve_v it_o prove_v their_o decree_n peccant_a as_o rome_n supremacy_n by_o the_o laterne_n and_o trent_n council_n as_o against_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o constontinople_n or_o if_o those_o new_a rule_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o warrant_v by_o scripture_n they_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o absent_a provincial_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o twelve_o chapter_n for_o it_o be_v clear_a and_o evident_a that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o council_n that_o ever_o be_v since_o the_o apostle_n council_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o itself_o do_v in_o matter_n of_o point_n necessary_a judge_v itself_o 102.112_o infra_fw-la 102.112_o as_o be_v in_o that_o chapter_n plain_o prove_v though_o all_o those_o point_n be_v not_o at_o first_o digest_v into_o a_o symbol_n of_o faith_n council_n scripture_n above_o council_n for_o if_o by_o authority_n of_o explanation_n the_o church_n represent_v in_o ordinary_a council_n shall_v not_o be_v bind_v by_o scripture_n so_o that_o she_o shall_v not_o frame_v new_a rule_n contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a letter_n of_o those_o point_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v set_v down_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o do_v then_o submit_v the_o whole_a matter_n of_o our_o salvation_n unto_o the_o power_n of_o humane_a judgement_n and_o so_o make_v void_a the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o the_o scripture_n at_o the_o will_n and_o discretion_n of_o mortal_a man_n which_o though_o they_o be_v angel_n send_v from_o heaven_n in_o that_o case_n be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v shall_v they_o teach_v contrary_a to_o that_o the_o apostle_n here_o deliver_v therefore_o i_o say_v because_o all_o point_n of_o salvation_n may_v not_o be_v methodise_v into_o a_o certain_a symbol_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n as_o occasion_n may_v require_v may_v out_o of_o the_o treasure_n of_o the_o scripture_n take_v new_a rule_n but_o those_o rule_n must_v not_o impugn_v the_o plain_a letter_n of_o scripture_n which_o because_o such_o a_o council_n be_v fallible_a must_v be_v make_v the_o square_a and_o rule_v to_o judge_v that_o council_n by_o now_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n and_o council_n be_v the_o representation_n of_o
church_n and_o for_o that_o it_o be_v more_o probable_a that_o they_o shall_v decree_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n which_o every_o private_a man_n in_o charity_n ought_v to_o think_v and_o therefore_o to_o incline_v himself_o to_o follow_v the_o rule_v she_o shall_v prepose_v i_o will_v show_v how_o far_o a_o council_n be_v bind_v it_o do_v not_o destroy_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n universal_o to_o say_v that_o a_o general_n council_n may_v err_v for_o concern_v the_o true_a faith_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v already_o make_v know_v by_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o most_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n which_o faith_n god_n will_v have_v in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o world_n till_o the_o dissolution_n thereof_o for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v at_o one_o instant_a of_o time_n christ_n church_n shall_v not_o be_v universal_o invisible_a the_o council_n of_o lateran_n err_v by_o the_o err_a of_o the_o general_a council_n the_o universal_a church_n do_v not_o err_v trent_n milan_n and_o nice_a may_v err_v from_o the_o faith_n they_o have_v former_o receive_v but_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v a_o universal_a fall_v away_o and_o any_o other_o council_n that_o of_o latter_a time_n have_v be_v can_v assure_v itself_o upon_o the_o promise_n of_o christ_n spirit_n that_o it_o be_v infallible_a because_o not_o collective_a of_o all_o part_n where_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v preach_v which_o if_o it_o be_v so_o collective_a it_o argue_v infidelity_n of_o any_o private_a church_n to_o distrust_v their_o rule_n for_o in_o such_o a_o condion_fw-la as_o they_o be_v representive_a of_o the_o universal_a church_n they_o have_v the_o same_o spirit_n with_o they_o the_o apostle_n have_v and_o though_o but_o man_n yet_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o spirit_n become_v infallible_a in_o their_o judicial_a decree_n of_o article_n and_o rule_n of_o faith_n but_o such_o a_o council_n be_v never_o gather_v since_o the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n therefore_o the_o late_a council_n be_v but_o representive_a of_o particular_a church_n as_o those_o particular_a church_n may_v err_v so_o these_o council_n may_v err_v for_o as_o much_o as_o since_o the_o apostle_n council_n error_n who_o shall_v tax_v the_o council_n of_o error_n there_o be_v never_o any_o council_n which_o be_v collective_a of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o so_o have_v the_o assurance_n of_o christ_n spirit_n it_o be_v requisite_a that_o every_o provincial_a who_o by_o suffragan_a vote_n be_v not_o represent_v there_o shall_v examine_v within_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n how_o the_o rule_n of_o such_o council_n agree_v to_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o be_v already_o assure_a be_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o themselves_o prime_a verity_n and_o to_o walk_v according_a as_o god_n spirit_n shall_v give_v he_o to_o understand_v those_o scripture_n he_o be_v within_o his_o own_o charge_n and_o territory_n make_v a_o dispenser_n of_o those_o sacred_a oracle_n and_o as_o for_o any_o private_a man_n he_o be_v to_o be_v guide_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o which_o he_o be_v a_o member_n without_o open_o tax_v his_o mother-church_n of_o error_n i_o do_v not_o infer_v hereby_o that_o because_o there_o have_v not_o late_o be_v council_n how_o provincial_o be_v bind_v by_o a_o collective_a council_n or_o because_o that_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a if_o not_o impossible_a to_o have_v a_o general_a council_n collective_a of_o all_o christian_a church_n that_o therefore_o every_o provincial_a council_n have_v the_o same_o efficacy_n of_o decree_a that_o a_o general_n council_n collective_a of_o many_o province_n have_v for_o according_a to_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n 14._o can._n and_o carthage_n 19_o can._n i_o approve_v of_o provincial_o appeal_n one_o to_o another_o to_o decide_v controversy_n and_o to_o bring_v the_o the_o neighbour_n province_n into_o unity_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o may_v support_v one_o another_o by_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n ephes_n 4._o and_o that_o it_o be_v convenient_a that_o such_o provincicals_n as_o be_v represent_v in_o such_o a_o council_n shall_v acquiesce_v in_o the_o result_n of_o that_o council_n so_o convene_v but_o not_o to_o conclude_v that_o such_o council_n be_v infallible_a for_o that_o because_o they_o proceed_v upon_o humane_a judgement_n not_o be_v assure_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o christ_n promise_n to_o his_o church_n in_o respect_n they_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a representation_n of_o that_o catholic_a church_n and_o as_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v the_o guide_n to_o any_o council_n so_o more_o especial_o shall_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o other_o by_o which_o the_o absent_a provincial_o be_v to_o examine_v the_o rule_n of_o that_o council_n as_o for_o the_o several_a provincial_o and_o see_v then_o by_o suffragan_a vote_n represent_v i_o hold_v it_o fit_a for_o they_o to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o result_n of_o such_o a_o collective_a council_n wherefore_o for_o the_o further_a illustration_n of_o this_o point_n i_o hold_v it_o necessary_a to_o add_v a_o chapter_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o council_n thereby_o the_o better_a to_o lay_v open_a this_o point_n of_o rome_n error_n in_o her_o ascribe_v to_o she_o see_v infallibility_n chap._n x._o wherefore_o general_a council_n be_v call_v of_o their_o power_n that_o they_o be_v above_o the_o pope_n and_o how_o they_o be_v of_o late_a time_n by_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o pope_n make_v of_o none_o effect_n i_o look_v upon_o a_o general_a council_n with_o that_o respect_n and_o reverence_n council_n the_o conveniency_n of_o ceneral_a council_n that_o i_o account_v she_o the_o bulwark_n of_o christian_a church_n the_o tower_n of_o defence_n against_o the_o enemy_n thereof_o the_o hill_n whereon_o christ_n city_n be_v build_v in_o who_o heavenly_a top_n arise_v a_o fountain_n of_o unity_n which_o send_v forth_o such_o irresistible_a stream_n that_o with_o the_o advantage_n of_o that_o rise_v from_o whence_o they_o descend_v they_o beat_v back_o any_o muddy_a inundation_n of_o error_n which_o satan_n the_o prince_n of_o the_o air_n send_v down_o to_o trouble_v her_o channel_n and_o notwithstanding_o any_o rubbish_n which_o by_o his_o industry_n shall_v be_v cast_v in_o their_o way_n to_o dam_n and_o straiten_v their_o course_n they_o with_o the_o supply_v they_o receive_v from_o this_o inexhaustible_a source_n beat_v down_o those_o malicious_a obstruction_n and_o in_o spite_n of_o all_o opposition_n of_o evil_a angel_n smooth_o glide_v away_o unto_o the_o pacific_a sea_n i_o look_v upon_o she_o as_o a_o bundle_n of_o arrow_n not_o easy_o break_v from_o who_o quiver_n the_o particular_a church_n be_v complete_o arm_v to_o resist_v the_o fiery_a dart_n of_o satan_n in_o brief_a i_o honour_n respect_n love_n and_o in_o all_o humility_n reverence_v she_o and_o when_o i_o consider_v she_o in_o her_o right_a constitution_n i_o hold_v myself_o oblige_v in_o a_o tie_n of_o indispensible_a obedience_n to_o conform_v and_o submit_v to_o whatsoever_o rule_v of_o faith_n she_o shall_v constitute_v and_o appoint_v i_o account_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o particular_a church_n there_o represent_v betwixt_o who_o there_o be_v a_o harmonious_a intercourse_n of_o reciprocal_a love_n and_o duty_n she_o to_o acquit_v her_o obligation_n provide_v for_o her_o daughter_n their_o portion_n food_n &_o raiment_n heavenly_a manna_n &_o christ_n seamless_a coat_n and_o her_o daughter_n to_o discharge_v their_o duty_n return_v she_o a_o tribute_n of_o honour_n and_o obedience_n thus_o and_o no_o otherwise_o do_v i_o look_v upon_o she_o these_o be_v she_o just_a and_o proper_a attribute_n and_o who_o without_o regret_n can_v consider_v that_o this_o beauteous_a lady_n the_o mistress_n and_o mother_n of_o we_o all_o shall_v through_o adultery_n and_o her_o late_a apostasy_n have_v dethrone_v herself_o from_o this_o her_o so_o glorious_a and_o celestial_a estate_n she_o to_o forsake_v her_o husband_n christ_n and_o to_o go_v a_o whore_v after_o her_o own_o invention_n by_o which_o she_o have_v contract_v such_o black_a spot_n of_o lepresie_n upon_o her_o ruddy_a cheek_n that_o she_o be_v no_o more_o white_a and_o ruddy_a the_o fair_a of_o ten_o thousand_o she_o be_v no_o more_o the_o belove_a of_o christ_n and_o the_o fair_a among_o woman_n she_o with_o the_o jew_n have_v choose_v barrabas_n and_o cast_v off_o her_o husband_n christ_n her_o inner_a room_n be_v the_o chamber_n of_o death_n into_o which_o solomon_n enter_v and_o commit_v fornication_n with_o she_o she_o have_v take_v the_o devil_n counsel_n and_o throw_v herself_o from_o off_o the_o pinnacle_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o forsake_v the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n she_o have_v erect_v a_o house_n which_o be_v the_o way_n unto_o the_o grave_a her_o house_n tend_v to_o death_n and_o her_o path_n unto_o
saint_n ambrose_n 2._o the_o conference_n be_v to_o be_v in_o a_o public_a theatre_n among_o a_o company_n of_o jew_n and_o heretic_n where_o he_o can_v expect_v no_o other_o issue_n but_o what_o the_o apostle_n find_v when_o they_o speak_v with_o divers_a tongue_n to_o wit_n mock_n and_o scoff_v and_o there_o be_v some_o place_n not_o fit_a either_o for_o action_n or_o argument_n our_o saviour_n can_v do_v no_o miracle_n in_o his_o own_o country_n 3._o because_o there_o be_v none_o there_o to_o be_v judge_n but_o the_o young_a emperor_n and_o other_o arrian_n heretic_n which_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o allow_v and_o therefore_o saint_n ambrose_n may_v not_o come_v for_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o prophet_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o apostle_n rule_v 1_o cor._n 14.32_o saint_n ambrose_n deny_v likewise_o to_o tolerate_v a_o church_n for_o the_o arrian_n in_o milan_n resistance_n saint_n ambrose_n against_a resistance_n that_o be_v to_o set_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n yet_o in_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o say_a auxentius_n epist_n 5._o he_o declare_v against_o resistance_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o though_o not_o to_o be_v obey_v active_o in_o unjust_a command_n yet_o not_o to_o be_v resist_v in_o any_o case_n wherefore_o if_o the_o emperor_n resolve_v to_o have_v a_o church_n in_o milan_n he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o as_o he_o can_v not_o consent_v so_o he_o will_v not_o resist_v for_o say_v he_o preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la armae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la chap._n infâ—a_fw-la 147.14_o chap._n now_o what_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n his_o appoint_v the_o public_a dispute_n be_v unlawful_a and_o in_o that_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o right_a to_o call_v a_o council_n saint_n ambrose_n lay_v down_o his_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o can_v not_o come_v and_o in_o that_o desire_n excuse_v he_o be_v not_o peremptory_a to_o deny_v for_o if_o the_o law_n make_v against_o christian_n may_v be_v abrogate_a he_o will_v have_v come_v wherefore_o this_o be_v a_o poor_a shift_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o emperor_n have_v no_o power_n to_o call_v a_o council_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v a_o absolute_a abuse_n to_o that_o decease_a holy_a father_n saint_n ambrose_n who_o never_o mean_v any_o â—uch_n thing_n he_o plain_o teach_v the_o contrary_a as_o may_v appear_v by_o his_o own_o writing_n for_o when_o the_o synod_n of_o aqnileia_n convene_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n break_v up_o he_o write_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o fellow-brethren_n there_o assemble_v to_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o valentinian_n humble_o desire_v they_o to_o make_v good_a what_o they_o have_v in_o that_o assembly_n conclude_v ne_o obtemporante_n vestrae_fw-la tranquillitatis_fw-la statute_n frustra_fw-la convenisse_fw-la videamus_fw-la etc._n etc._n lest_o that_o this_o meeting_n make_v in_o obedience_n to_o their_o clemency_n command_v shall_v be_v frustrate_a and_o to_o no_o purpose_n so_o that_o it_o be_v plain_a he_o be_v not_o against_o the_o emperor_n his_o call_n of_o a_o council_n only_o can_v not_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o public_a assembly_n appoint_v for_o dispute_n against_o auxentius_n wherefore_o for_o shame_n let_v none_o urge_v that_o to_o the_o injury_n of_o that_o holy_a father_n and_o to_o the_o pervert_n of_o truth_n whilst_o they_o strive_v to_o prove_v thereby_o that_o the_o right_n of_o conven_a council_n belong_v not_o to_o civil_a magistrate_n for_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o first_o council_n a_o hundred_o year_n before_o saint_n ambrose_n time_n and_o by_o saint_n ambrose_n profess_v and_o till_o of_o late_o maintain_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o latter_a writer_n as_o gerson_n in_o sermone_fw-la coram_fw-la council_n constant_n prim_fw-la part_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v say_v he_o without_o express_a mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o first_o council_n the_o council_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o call_v by_o saint_n peter_n or_o any_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o text_n say_v that_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n come_v together_o after_o paul_n and_o barnabas_n have_v warn_v they_o of_o the_o dissension_n act._n 15._o and_o when_o judas_n and_o silas_n be_v from_o thence_o send_v to_o antioch_n and_o letter_n write_v by_o they_o those_o letter_n be_v not_o direct_v from_o peter_n but_o thus_o the_o apostle_n and_o elder_n unto_o the_o brethren_n which_o be_v at_o antioch_n send_v greeting_n so_o that_o the_o pope_n can_v claim_v this_o prerogative_n jure_fw-la apostolico_fw-la as_o derive_v it_o from_o peter_n and_o if_o he_o have_v it_o by_o the_o gracious_a grant_n of_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o humane_a law_n i_o for_o my_o part_n do_v not_o grudge_v it_o nor_o do_v it_o much_o matter_n who_o be_v the_o summoner_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v allow_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n since_o he_o be_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la to_o have_v his_o privilege_n if_o the_o emperor_n have_v give_v it_o to_o he_o for_o as_o he_o be_v make_v primus_fw-la inter_fw-la episcopos_fw-la in_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n so_o let_v those_o bishop_n appear_v at_o his_o summons_n to_o convene_v about_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v think_v to_o be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a so_o to_o do_v may_v the_o council_n be_v free_a council_n convenient_a the_o pope_n call_v a_o council_n not_o that_o 〈◊〉_d be_v thereunto_o bind_v in_o relation_n 〈◊〉_d charge_n or_o duty_n lie_v upon_o they_o for_o the_o pope_n claim_v this_o privilege_n from_o the_o emperor_n it_o can_v positive_o oblige_v provincial_o not_o within_o his_o jurisdiction_n but_o for_o order_v sake_n and_o for_o that_o some_o one_o must_v call_v it_o and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n may_v as_o well_o be_v the_o trumpeter_n to_o summon_v they_o as_o no._n therefore_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o convenient_a for_o they_o to_o appear_v there_o may_v it_o be_v free_a and_o for_o that_o by_o order_n of_o council_n primacy_n of_o order_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n i_o hold_v it_o fit_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v precedent_n of_o such_o a_o council_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n may_v it_o be_v allow_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o this_o prerogative_n grant_v by_o the_o emperor_n other_o prince_n not_o subject_a to_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v privilege_n to_o summon_v a_o provincial_a council_n within_o their_o respective_a province_n and_o jurisdictious_a and_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o pope_n may_v for_o order_n sake_n summon_v they_o to_o a_o general_a meeting_n yet_o if_o he_o be_v negligent_a and_o will_v not_o call_v a_o council_n the_o several_a provincial_o may_v agree_v to_o convene_v without_o he_o for_o that_o be_v grant_v to_o they_o by_o ancient_a council_n and_o what_o they_o shall_v so_o decree_v may_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o several_a prince_n under_o who_o they_o be_v be_v impose_v as_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o people_n to_o which_o their_o obedience_n shall_v positive_o be_v require_v for_o it_o be_v not_o much_o material_a by_o who_o a_o collective_a council_n be_v summon_v i_o will_v admit_v it_o lawful_o assemble_v and_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v its_o power_n gerson_n a_o famous_a papist_n and_o chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o sermone_fw-la pro_fw-la viagio-regis_a romanorum_fw-la direct_a 1._o prim_fw-la parte_fw-la a_o general_n council_n represent_v the_o church_n be_v a_o rule_n direct_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o give_v of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o of_o what_o estate_n soever_o even_o papal_a must_v hear_v and_o obey_v the_o same_o or_o else_o he_o must_v be_v repute_v and_o take_v as_o a_o ethnic_a or_o publican_n and_o again_o in_o another_o place_n prim_fw-la part_n de_fw-fr examinat_fw-la doctr_n consid_fw-la 2._o the_o pope_n doubtless_o be_v subject_n to_o council_n and_o a_o council_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v he_o as_o be_v do_v upon_o john_n the_o 12._o &_o joh._n the_o 23._o and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o another_o place_n affirm_v in_o prim_fw-la part_n pro_fw-la viagio_fw-it regis_fw-la romanorum_fw-la consider_v 2._o a_o general_n council_n may_v not_o only_o induct_v one_o to_o be_v pope_n but_o may_v compel_v any_o pope_n to_o depart_v from_o the_o popedom_n by_o way_n of_o authority_n and_o though_o this_o may_v seem_v but_o one_o doctor_n opinion_n yet_o it_o have_v former_o be_v the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a counsel_n especial_o that_o of_o constant_a which_o express_o in_o that_o point_n declare_v the_o general_n council_n above_o the_o pope_n and_o shall_v it_o be_v otherwise_o the_o general_n council_n be_v useless_a and_o vain_a if_o the_o pope_n with_o his_o cardinal_n shall_v be_v esteem_v and_o judge_v above_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o examine_v this_o point_n as_o
or_o if_o the_o pope_n genius_n can_v see_v far_o enough_o to_o advance_v the_o papal_a throne_n they_o will_v in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n make_v scripture_n chap._n infra_fw-la 12_o chap._n council_n and_o father_n nose_n of_o wax_n make_v the_o dead_a father_n speak_v thing_n they_o never_o think_v or_o utter_v and_o put_v new_a face_n upon_o the_o old_a father_n and_o council_n as_o for_o example_n s._n parasite_n father_n &_o council_n a_o buse_v by_o the_o pope_n parasite_n austin_n de_fw-fr civitate_fw-la dei_fw-la lib._n 15._o cap._n 23._o speak_v of_o canonical_a scripture_n say_v those_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o canonical_a which_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n so_o take_v among_o which_o those_o church_n be_v that_o deserve_v to_o have_v apostolic_a see_v and_o to_o receive_v epistle_n from_o the_o apostle_n the_o word_n see_v be_v turn_v into_o see_v as_o i_o have_v already_o allege_v 2_o ante_fw-la ch._n 2_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o make_v rome_n equal_a with_o alexandria_n be_v corrupt_v and_o fifty_o false_a canon_n be_v add_v to_o the_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o same_o council_n and_o the_o jesuit_n will_v hereby_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o his_o holiness_n supremacy_n which_o be_v shorten_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n be_v alive_a be_v enlarge_v by_o his_o holiness_n they_o be_v dead_a and_o contrary_a that_o council_n his_o holiness_n give_v leave_v to_o abbot_n to_o consecrate_v bishop_n which_o abbot_n be_v not_o quatenus_fw-la abbot_n infra_fw-la sacros_fw-la ordines_fw-la and_o contrary_a to_o the_o five_o canon_n he_o absolve_v those_o that_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o other_o bishop_n contrary_n to_o the_o six_o canon_n he_o invade_v the_o diocese_n of_o other_o patriarch_n which_o eutich_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o believe_v that_o christ_n have_v a_o body_n neither_o solid_a nor_o palpable_a nor_o like_v to_o we_o for_o such_o be_v that_o transubstantiated_a body_n he_o maintain_v to_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o have_v further_a abuse_v the_o father_n of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n who_o be_v alive_a say_v let_v the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v as_o well_o advance_v as_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o which_o word_n be_v filthy_o corrupt_v by_o a_o negative_a add_v to_o the_o last_o word_n let_v she_o not_o be_v advance_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a as_o she_o let_v she_o be_v the_o next_o unto_o it_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v abuse_v the_o eight_o and_o twenty_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n speak_v how_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n shall_v not_o appeal_v beyond_o sea_n he_o have_v add_v this_o clause_n unless_o it_o be_v to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n i_o may_v instance_n a_o thousand_o more_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n but_o these_o particular_n may_v serve_v to_o give_v a_o light_n unto_o their_o dark_a proceed_n hercules_n be_v know_v by_o his_o foot_n and_o by_o this_o brief_a epitome_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n trick_n and_o juggle_n for_o note_n reader_n where_o throughout_o the_o book_n i_o name_v the_o pope_n i_o thereby_o general_o understand_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o father_n and_o council_n you_o may_v guess_v what_o multitude_n of_o error_n and_o wrong_n she_o daily_o commit_v not_o make_v conscience_n to_o abuse_v the_o dead_a father_n which_o be_v they_o alive_a can_v not_o think_v much_o at_o it_o because_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o scripture_n itself_o be_v not_o free_a from_o his_o abuse_n in_o point_n that_o contradict_v his_o new_a profitable_a tenant_n and_o to_o make_v the_o rule_n of_o counsel_n stand_v upon_o new_a pantofle_n which_o his_o holiness_n have_v shod_a they_o with_o to_o make_v they_o tread_v papal_a measure_n in_o to_o this_o pass_n be_v general_a counsel_n come_v those_o of_o old_a speak_v new_a language_n those_o of_o late_a time_n teach_v thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o old_a nor_o be_v these_o modern_a counsel_n free_a in_o their_o constitution_n every_o member_n thereof_o must_v be_v engage_v by_o oath_n to_o maintain_v the_o pope_n in_o his_o new-usurped_n privilege_n and_o shall_v they_o free_o debate_v and_o decree_v any_o thing_n yet_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n be_v subject_a to_o alteration_n controlment_n or_o denial_n of_o his_o holiness_n and_o therefore_o since_o they_o be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n who_o will_v give_v ear_n to_o their_o edict_n or_o honour_v they_o as_o a_o representative_a of_o several_a church_n unite_v in_o that_o body_n since_o thus_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n general_a counsel_n be_v bring_v into_o this_o servile_a condition_n and_o make_v subordito_fw-mi the_o pope_n it_o behoove_v provincial_n to_o reform_v themselves_o and_o to_o call_v provincial_a council_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o no_o long_o to_o expect_v the_o decision_n of_o controversy_n from_o a_o general_n council_n which_o be_v thus_o make_v servile_a to_o the_o pope_n to_o decree_v to_o please_v the_o people_n but_o in_o no_o way_n to_o displease_v the_o pope_n sith_o then_o general_a council_n be_v bring_v to_o this_o pass_n i_o say_v it_o behoove_v provincial_n as_o they_o tender_v the_o purity_n of_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o the_o dictate_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o several_a church_n of_o christ_n without_o be_v pervert_v to_o please_v the_o humour_n of_o man_n to_o cast_v off_o these_o wicked_a designer_n of_o the_o church_n slavery_n and_o introducer_n of_o error_n and_o innovation_n and_o to_o desire_v the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o god_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o their_o own_o respective_a provincial_a council_n which_o they_o may_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o by_o authority_n of_o the_o first_o council_n lawful_o convene_v without_o any_o rule_n or_o order_n from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o their_o so_o do_v and_o no_o long_o unless_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v amend_v and_o that_o they_o have_v sufficient_a assurance_n thereof_o from_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n to_o appeal_v to_o any_o general_a counsel_n call_v by_o the_o pope_n chap._n xi_o that_o there_o may_v be_v provincial_a council_n call_v without_o the_o pope_n approbation_n which_o council_n have_v power_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o may_v enjoin_v rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o people_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v and_o especial_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v this_o power_n that_o the_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n have_v power_n to_o call_v council_n for_o reformation_n of_o any_o schism_n or_o decision_n of_o any_o question_n or_o doubt_n in_o religion_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o if_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n in_o order_n to_o council_n it_o be_v but_o derive_v from_o the_o power_n of_o counsel_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o same_o power_n give_v authority_n to_o other_o provincial_n to_o call_v council_n they_o be_v not_o debar_v of_o this_o privilege_n by_o any_o order_n or_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o not_o be_v under_o her_o jurisdiction_n or_o power_n especial_o those_o provincial_n which_o be_v not_o by_o suffragans_fw-la represent_v in_o the_o late_a lateran_n and_o trent-council_n which_o give_v this_o supremacy_n over_o council_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o this_o be_v grant_v to_o all_o metropolitanes_n of_o distinct_a province_n may_v appear_v by_o these_o ensue_a precedent_n and_o warrant_n so_o to_o do_v by_o the_o general_a council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o 19_o canon_n it_o be_v decree_v quod_fw-la oporteat_fw-la per_fw-la provinciales_fw-la bis_fw-la in_o anno_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrare_fw-la and_o this_o be_v likewise_o agree_v by_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n can_v 20._o and_o by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o by_o the_o the_o 18_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n that_o one_o bishop_n shall_v not_o meddle_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o and_o herewith_o agree_v the_o first_o council_n of_o constantinople_n can._n 2._o approbation_n provincial_n council_n and_o several_a provincial_n to_o meet_v in_o one_o with_o out_o the_o pope_n approbation_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n can._n 19_o if_o any_o difference_n arise_v it_o be_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o metropolitan_a of_o the_o province_n who_o shall_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o his_o province_n together_o and_o if_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v the_o doubt_n it_o be_v to_o be_v transmit_v to_o a_o general_n council_n and_o if_o any_o party_n think_v himself_o aggrieve_v at_o
if_o it_o be_v hide_v it_o be_v hide_v unto_o they_o that_o be_v lose_v who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v â—hat_n the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o shine_v unto_o they_o 2_o cor._n 4._o for_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n act_v 18.28_o and_o joh._n 5._o the_o father_n have_v send_v the_o son_n and_o his_o work_n bear_v witness_n of_o he_o and_o the_o scripture_n testify_v of_o he_o god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n and_o god_n the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o comforter_n his_o passion_n resurrection_n ascension_n and_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v so_o plain_o preach_v and_o set_v down_o that_o a_o man_n may_v read_v they_o run_v and_o this_o word_n endure_v for_o ever_o and_o this_o word_n be_v preach_v unto_o we_o 1_o pet._n 1.25_o and_o joh._n 3.16_o god_n so_o love_v the_o world_n that_o he_o give_v his_o only_a beget_v son_n that_o whosoever_o believe_v on_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o what_o need_v we_o any_o more_o this_o be_v eternal_a life_n to_o know_v the_o father_n and_o jesus_n christ_n who_o thou_o have_v send_v joh._n 17.3_o he_o be_v the_o way_n the_o truth_n and_o the_o life_n we_o believe_v that_o thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o everliving_a god_n and_o thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eeternal_a life_n joh._n 5.68_o hence_o s._n austin_n lib._n the_o doctr_n christianae_n cap._n 9_o do_v affirm_v that_o all_o thing_n pertain_v to_o man_n salvation_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o chrysostome_n upon_o 2_o thessaly_n 2._o hom._n 3._o omnia_fw-la plana_fw-la sunt_fw-la sunt_fw-la enx_fw-la divinis_fw-la scripture_n quaecunque_fw-la necessaria_fw-la sunt_fw-la manifesta_fw-la sunt_fw-la it_o be_v not_o therefore_o a_o idle_a and_o presumptuous_a doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n to_o maintain_v this_o since_o we_o have_v both_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o father_n for_o the_o same_o nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o her_o authority_n to_o judge_v of_o and_o determine_v controversy_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v doubtful_a in_o the_o scripture_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n of_o discipline_n and_o pertain_v to_o manner_n in_o which_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v doubtful_a or_o not_o easy_a for_o every_o capacity_n to_o understand_v and_o for_o those_o it_o be_v fit_a the_o church_n shall_v determine_v they_o and_o have_v determine_v they_o to_o impose_v they_o by_o the_o prince_n authority_n as_o rule_n of_o faith_n upon_o the_o people_n and_o so_o teach_v the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o twenty_o article_n scripture_n layman_n to_o read_v scripture_n but_o the_o main_a thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n concern_v our_o faith_n to_o be_v ground_v upon_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o the_o everliving_a god_n the_o author_n and_o finisher_n of_o our_o faith_n those_o as_o i_o say_v before_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a and_o though_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n they_o be_v to_o be_v accurse_v gal._n 1._o wherefore_o since_o this_o be_v plain_a and_o manifest_a in_o scripture_n that_o jesus_n give_v himself_o for_o our_o sin_n and_o whosoever_o believe_v in_o he_o shall_v not_o perish_v but_o have_v everlasting_a life_n and_o for_o that_o this_o faith_n be_v give_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n 1_o cor._n 12._o phil._n 1.29_o 2_o pet._n 1.3_o and_o matth._n 16.17_o and_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o no_o man_n have_v it_o of_o himself_o for_o flesh_n and_o blood_n do_v not_o reveal_v it_o and_o for_o that_o christ_n have_v prescribe_v the_o way_n how_o and_o by_o what_o mean_v we_o shall_v obtain_v this_o gift_n even_o by_o search_v the_o scripture_n rom._n 10_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o grievous_a and_o intolerable_a sin_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o debar_v the_o people_n of_o this_o mean_n to_o attain_v this_o precious_a jewel_n the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n upon_o these_o ground_n do_v we_o allow_v the_o laiety_n to_o read_v the_o scripture_n but_o we_o do_v not_o hereby_o give_v they_o liberty_n to_o interpret_v it_o according_a to_o their_o will_n and_o humour_n they_o may_v in_o they_o find_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o life_n everlasting_a the_o spirit_n give_v they_o faith_n and_o therefore_o must_v not_o be_v debar_v the_o mean_n but_o they_o be_v not_o allow_v in_o point_n of_o difficulty_n to_o be_v their_o own_o interpreter_n but_o to_o repair_v to_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n to_o declare_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o oracle_n of_o god_n to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o know_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n matth._n 13.11_o for_o which_o end_n christ_n have_v commend_v the_o scripture_n to_o the_o church_n that_o she_o may_v discern_v keep_v and_o publish_v they_o christ_n open_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o disciple_n luke_n 24._o and_o they_o preach_v it_o to_o all_o nation_n the_o apostle_n paul_n 1_o tim._n 3._o call_v the_o truth_n the_o fountain_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o church_n the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n as_o solomon_n make_v his_o chariot_n to_o have_v a_o golden_a axletree_n and_o pillar_n of_o silver_n understand_v by_o the_o axletree_n say_v one_o sound_a doctrine_n by_o the_o pillar_n the_o faithful_a teacher_n of_o the_o same_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n the_o house_n of_o god_n the_o scripture_n the_o foundation_n the_o church_n the_o pillar_n and_o the_o foundation_n be_v not_o sustain_v by_o the_o pillar_n but_o the_o pillar_n support_v of_o the_o foundation_n truth_n make_v the_o church_n not_o the_o church_n the_o truth_n we_o be_v to_o observe_v the_o scripture_n as_o it_o be_v the_o candle_n the_o church_n as_o the_o candlestick_n according_a as_o s._n austin_n upon_o gal._n 1._o say_v interpret_v church_n how_o to_o interpret_v the_o scripture_n be_v not_o true_a because_o the_o church_n say_v they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a because_o they_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n now_o as_o we_o ascribe_v to_o our_o church_n this_o privilege_n of_o interpretation_n of_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a place_n 9_o scripture_n above_o counsel_n â—nte_n chap._n 9_o we_o do_v not_o either_o deprive_v rome_n of_o her_o right_n or_o too_o much_o extol_v our_o own_o church_n nor_o do_v we_o hereby_o make_v void_a the_o laytie_n read_v of_o scripture_n the_o laiety_n may_v read_v it_o because_o the_o main_a point_n be_v easy_a and_o it_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o obtain_v faith_n as_o well_o as_o by_o hear_v the_o church_n in_o those_o point_n that_o be_v easy_a and_o it_o be_v the_o way_n enjoin_v by_o god_n to_o attain_v faith_n as_o well_o as_o by_o preach_v and_o he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o those_o that_o seek_v he_o earnest_o and_o with_o unfeigned_a lip_n and_o when_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n by_o their_o read_n to_o give_v they_o of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n that_o spirit_n will_v guide_v they_o to_o come_v to_o the_o church_n to_o be_v inform_v in_o those_o thing_n they_o understand_v not_o or_o shall_v the_o church_n understand_v that_o through_o weakness_n they_o misunderstand_v any_o point_n in_o those_o scripture_n and_o she_o shall_v reprove_v they_o the_o same_o spirit_n guide_v they_o into_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n will_v lead_v they_o to_o hearken_v to_o the_o dispenser_n of_o the_o sacred_a oracle_n and_o if_o the_o church_n shall_v deliver_v any_o thing_n which_o to_o other_o church_n may_v seem_v strange_a and_o not_o satisfactory_a she_o as_o i_o say_v before_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n will_v call_v a_o synod_n and_o if_o there_o the_o business_n receive_v not_o a_o absolute_a and_o satisfactory_a resolution_n to_o submit_v the_o business_n to_o a_o general_n council_n right_o constitute_v and_o free_a in_o itself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n if_o our_o church_n offend_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o that_o she_o differ_v from_o she_o in_o any_o particular_a let_v she_o make_v herself_o capable_a to_o reform_v by_o a_o general_n council_n by_o take_v off_o the_o slavery_n that_o lie_v upon_o it_o by_o the_o pope_n canonical_a law_n and_o we_o shall_v submit_v our_o church_n to_o the_o free_a debate_n in_o a_o perfect_a council_n to_o decide_v the_o point_n wherein_o we_o differ_v otherwise_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o accuse_v we_o for_o that_o we_o cast_v off_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o to_o that_o particular_a but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n upon_o the_o former_a recite_v text_n of_o scripture_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o
must_v we_o admit_v that_o they_o teach_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o they_o write_v they_o have_v the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o never-erring_a spirit_n that_o do_v lead_v they_o into_o all_o truth_n and_o can_v not_o at_o one_o time_n write_v one_o thing_n and_o after_o teach_v another_o we_o allow_v that_o they_o do_v deliver_v tradition_n to_o the_o people_n but_o saint_n peter_n in_o his_o 1_o epist_n 1.25_o tell_v we_o it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v preach_v among_o they_o for_o nothing_o contrary_a to_o that_o be_v preach_v and_o deliver_v and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v bind_v to_o observe_v all_o thing_n they_o do_v teach_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n mat._n 28.20_o and_o therefore_o saint_n paul_n enjoin_v the_o thessalonian_o 2_o thess_n 2.15_o to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n they_o have_v learn_v whether_o by_o word_n or_o epistle_n the_o old_a testament_n be_v deliver_v by_o the_o jew_n and_o confirm_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v embrace_v that_o and_o reject_v the_o other_o traditional_a book_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v not_o by_o moses_n write_v or_o by_o christ_n approve_v of_o now_o we_o make_v bold_a in_o this_o to_o follow_v her_o example_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v any_o tradition_n which_o be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o write_a word_n we_o shall_v not_o disallow_v of_o they_o but_o if_o they_o make_v against_o that_o with_o the_o evangelist_n and_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o in_o writing_n which_o writing_n we_o approve_v in_o our_o judgement_n as_o the_o infallible_a oracle_n of_o god_n we_o by_o she_o own_o example_n as_o reject_v those_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o be_v not_o consonant_a to_o the_o write_a law_n of_o moses_n or_o approve_v of_o by_o christ_n and_o likewise_o by_o warrant_n of_o christ_n not_o to_o lean_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n and_o to_o cast_v off_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n desire_v to_o be_v excuse_v for_o not_o embrace_v every_o tradition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v obtrude_v upon_o we_o and_o we_o persuade_v ourselves_o that_o since_o she_o have_v reject_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o jew_n because_o not_o warrant_v by_o the_o write_a word_n she_o can_v be_v so_o impartial_a to_o deny_v we_o the_o same_o liberty_n to_o reject_v her_o tradition_n upon_o the_o same_o score_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o she_o have_v not_o so_o good_a a_o ground_n for_o her_o tradition_n as_o the_o jew_n have_v in_o respect_n moses_n talk_v with_o god_n face_n to_o face_n exod._n 33._o beside_o the_o jew_n tradition_n be_v certain_a and_o reduce_v into_o write_v by_o the_o late_a rabbin_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v better_o have_v embrace_v they_o then_o think_v that_o we_o shall_v follow_v she_o which_o be_v daily_o of_o new_a invention_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o scatter_v of_o the_o jew_n uncertain_a papist_n tradition_n uncertain_a one_o rabbi_n juda_n hannasi_n get_v leave_v of_o antoninus_n to_o assemble_v the_o people_n and_o because_o the_o book_n of_o their_o old_a tradition_n be_v utter_o lose_v and_o perish_v they_o then_o be_v meet_v write_v all_o that_o they_o can_v remember_v talmud_n the_o jew_n talmud_n call_v it_o mischna_n that_o be_v deuteronomy_n or_o a_o law_n reiterated_a which_o be_v a_o memorial_n of_o their_o cabala_n or_o traditional_a law_n which_o collection_n of_o they_o be_v afterward_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 219._o by_o rabbi_n jochanan_n enlarge_v and_o call_v the_o talmud_n which_o talmud_n be_v after_o anno_fw-la christi_fw-la 500_o perfect_v and_o receive_v as_o a_o rule_n in_o all_o case_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a so_o that_o the_o jew_n have_v thus_o reduce_v their_o tradition_n into_o certainty_n it_o be_v more_o reasonable_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o embrace_v they_o then_o to_o think_v that_o we_o shall_v hand_n over_o head_n accept_v of_o her_o ever-growing_a traditional_a rule_n which_o be_v not_o hold_v forth_o in_o any_o certainty_n to_o we_o but_o every_o day_n upon_o colour_n of_o church-tradition_n she_o play_v a_o african_a trick_n and_o bring_v out_o new_a monster_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a to_o make_v a_o gown_n for_o the_o moon_n as_o for_o any_o man_n to_o think_v he_o can_v keep_v and_o observe_v her_o traditional_a rule_n the_o variety_n of_o her_o strange_a production_n in_o this_o particular_a may_v serve_v to_o cloy_v the_o appetite_n of_o any_o that_o shall_v desire_v to_o render_v himself_o obedient_a to_o her_o rule_n but_o the_o vanity_n of_o they_o and_o their_o contrariety_n to_o god_n word_n do_v more_o especial_o and_o just_o detain_v every_o good_a christian_n for_o be_v her_o superstition_n proselyte_n to_o embrace_v they_o and_o especial_o those_o christian_n which_o be_v not_o within_o her_o jurisdiction_n nor_o belong_v unto_o his_o charge_n among_o who_o i_o may_v rank_v our_o english_a church_n which_o be_v of_o apostolical_a foundation_n and_o in_o power_n and_o church-authority_n equal_a with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o that_o the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v as_o well_o extend_v to_o other_o church_n and_o particular_o to_o she_o as_o to_o rome_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o second_o and_o four_o chapter_n may_v in_o that_o respect_n as_o well_o prescribe_v traditional_a law_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o shall_v send_v forth_o her_o historical_a edict_n to_o england_n yet_o lest_o some_o may_v think_v that_o if_o upon_o this_o score_n we_o cast_v off_o her_o tradition_n we_o do_v but_o thereby_o evade_v the_o question_n of_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o her_o tradition_n in_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v by_o she_o hold_v forth_o unto_o the_o world_n i_o will_v therefore_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o neither_o those_o of_o she_o own_o church_n and_o province_n nor_o the_o roman_a catholic_n of_o other_o kingdom_n be_v bind_v or_o aught_o to_o receive_v and_o embrace_v whatsoever_o tradition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v hold_v forth_o to_o they_o as_o be_v so_o impose_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o have_v in_o some_o measure_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n treat_v upon_o the_o authority_n and_o excellency_n of_o scripture_n wherein_o i_o have_v show_v that_o she_o be_v the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o so_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o whatsoever_o tradition_n the_o church_n shall_v deliver_v as_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n must_v either_o stand_v upon_o this_o groundwork_n or_o else_o â—t_a be_v a_o paper-building_n a_o airy_a piece_n a_o black_a cloud_n of_o humane_a condense_n hurry_v to_o and_o fro_o by_o contrary_a wind_n â—ill_v the_o loosly-contracted_n vapour_n dash_v â—t_a self_n upon_o this_o rock_n of_o christ_n and_o â—â—ke_v smoke_n vanish_v into_o nothing_o she_o â—s_v the_o touchstone_n must_v distinguish_v the_o gold_n from_o the_o drossy_a and_o courser_n piece_n of_o rom_n treasure_n she_o be_v the_o fan_n must_v winnow_v and_o purge_v the_o floor_n of_o the_o church_n granary_n from_o all_o chaff_n and_o light_a corn_n and_o from_o those_o tare_n which_o be_v cast_v into_o her_o field_n by_o satan_n spring_v together_o with_o her_o better_a grain_n and_o hereupon_o the_o good_a emperor_n constantine_n as_o it_o be_v record_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 7._o do_v say_v that_o see_v the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a book_n and_o the_o oracle_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v plain_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v or_o learn_v concern_v god_n whether_o concern_v his_o divine_a nature_n as_o saint_n luke_n use_v the_o word_n act_n 17.25_o or_o his_o attribute_n and_o quality_n as_o saint_n peter_n apply_v it_o 2_o pet._n 1.5_o or_o his_o law_n and_o religion_n as_o the_o penner_n of_o maccabee_n take_v it_o 2_o mac._n 4.7_o away_o therefore_o with_o all_o strife_n and_o seek_v for_o the_o solution_n of_o these_o matter_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n inspire_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o herewith_o agree_v bellarmine_n tom._n 1._o col._n 2._o saying_n that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sure_a and_o true_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o as_o i_o say_v before_o in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o our_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o in_o the_o scripture_n we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o mention_n of_o peter_n be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o the_o assumption_n of_o mary_n the_o mother_n of_o jesus_n nor_o can_v we_o find_v by_o scripture_n that_o saint_n luke_n be_v a_o painter_n or_o that_o nicodemus_n have_v so_o much_o
to_o the_o voice_n of_o his_o priest_n call_v unto_o he_o in_o truth_n and_o sincerity_n yet_o where_o he_o be_v a_o absolute_a prince_n he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v call_v to_o a_o account_n by_o they_o or_o the_o people_n who_o have_v submit_v themselves_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o he_o but_o in_o such_o a_o case_n preces_fw-la &_o lachrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la arma_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la according_a as_o s._n ambrose_n witness_n in_o his_o orat._n contr_n auxent_n l._n 5._o and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o priest_n under_o the_o law_n and_o according_a to_o christ_n own_o practice_n whilst_o he_o be_v upon_o the_o earth_n and_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n he_o leave_v to_o his_o apostle_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v by_o and_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o those_o apostle_n prescribe_v to_o other_o as_o example_n for_o their_o imitation_n and_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o that_o for_o the_o pope_n upon_o any_o pretence_n to_o dethrone_v king_n be_v not_o warrantable_a but_o utter_o against_o all_o truth_n recommend_v unto_o we_o by_o these_o faithful_a witness_n christ_n jesus_n our_o saviour_n the_o only_a son_n of_o the_o everliving_a god_n king_n of_o heaven_n and_o priest_n for_o ever_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchizedek_n be_v both_o king_n priest_n and_o prophet_n deny_v all_o kingship_n in_o this_o world_n joh._n 1â—_n 36_o he_o be_v by_o the_o jew_n call_v jesus_n of_o nazareth_n king_n of_o the_o jew_n partly_o in_o scorn_n partly_o to_o justify_v their_o put_v he_o to_o death_n pretend_v he_o wrong_v cesar_n and_o hereunto_o forge_v false_a witness_n luk._n 23._o do_v give_v he_o that_o title_n but_o christ_n in_o this_o be_v innocent_a he_o never_o wrong_v cesar_n but_o command_v his_o tribute_n and_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o caesar_n to_o be_v give_v to_o cesar_n matth._n 22._o shall_v christ_n jesus_n a_o priest_n a_o king_n and_o a_o prophet_n give_v tribute_n to_o cesar_n and_o will_v not_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n allow_v it_o shall_v the_o jew_n be_v so_o tender_a of_o caesar_n right_a though_o a_o heathen_a and_o but_o the_o second_o over_o they_o and_o that_o by_o conquest_n that_o they_o will_v not_o spare_v christ_n himself_o upon_o pretence_n that_o he_o shall_v call_v himself_o king_n and_o will_v not_o his_o holiness_n vouchsafe_v that_o christian_a king_n and_o prince_n may_v enjoy_v their_o right_n and_o prerogatives_n he_o may_v plead_v for_o his_o excuse_n herein_o the_o heathen_n apophthegm_n si_fw-mi jus_o violandum_fw-la est_fw-la certe_fw-la regnandi_fw-la causa_fw-la violandum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o by_o that_o rule_n adorn_v his_o own_o temple_n if_o his_o triple_a turban_n be_v not_o weight_n enough_o with_o all_o the_o crown_n upon_o earth_n but_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o can_v plead_v any_o christian_a practice_n or_o precedent_n either_o out_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n to_o warrant_v his_o action_n he_o must_v not_o think_v that_o that_o late_a invention_n of_o the_o jesuit_n forge_v upon_o the_o anvil_n of_o their_o own_o brain_n to_o please_v their_o master_n his_o holiness_n to_o wit_n that_o after_o a_o king_n be_v excommunicate_v he_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o no_o subject_n owe_v obedience_n to_o such_o a_o heretical_a prince_n will_v be_v a_o sufficient_a excuse_n for_o his_o dethrone_v any_o such_o a_o one_o aquinas_n dethrone_v papist_n objection_n for_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o dethrone_v and_o a_o council_n of_o lateran_n have_v adhere_v to_o this_o distinction_n and_o do_v to_o justify_v their_o opinion_n cite_v for_o a_o evidence_n and_o proof_n the_o example_n of_o hildebrand_n against_o h._n 4._o to_o which_o i_o answer_v de_fw-fr facto_fw-la ad_fw-la jus_o non_fw-la valet_fw-la consequentia_fw-la aquinas_n be_v 1200_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o be_v the_o pope_n vassal_n and_o overtake_v with_o the_o error_n of_o his_o time_n and_o he_o do_v not_o allege_v any_o warrant_n from_o the_o scripture_n for_o this_o his_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o thing_n of_o novelty_n upon_o the_o papist_n own_v rule_n be_v to_o be_v reject_v as_o for_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n king_n council_n of_o lateran_n call_v 1215_o which_o set_v pope_n above_o king_n it_o be_v call_v at_o the_o beck_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o he_o be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o odds_o with_o the_o emperor_n otho_n with_o john_n king_n of_o england_n with_o peter_z king_n of_o arragon_n the_o earl_n of_o tholouse_n and_o divers_a other_o and_o at_o that_o time_n this_o juncto_fw-la consist_v of_o eight_o hundred_o covent-friar_n and_o their_o vicar_n who_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v sit_v there_o to_o please_v their_o great_a master_n overcome_v four_o hundred_o bishop_n not_o with_o strength_n of_o reason_n but_o voice_n where_o he_o likewise_o be_v with_o his_o court_n to_o over-awe_n they_o and_o therefore_o when_o any_o thing_n of_o papal_a interest_n be_v to_o be_v pass_v by_o council_n this_o place_n be_v ever_o pitch_v upon_o as_o most_o convenient_a for_o that_o his_o holiness_n be_v at_o hand_n either_o with_o fair_a mean_n to_o allure_v or_o with_o threat_n to_o force_v the_o opposer_n to_o condescend_v to_o his_o desire_n hence_o be_v it_o that_o in_o a_o council_n here_o anno_fw-la 1056_o pope_n nicolas_n the_o second_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o broach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o here_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o do_v ratify_v that_o doctrine_n and_o here_o first_o be_v hatch_v that_o other_o tenant_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o counsel_n wherefore_o this_o be_v a_o laterane-decree_n â—it_n ought_v to_o be_v of_o the_o less_o credit_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o the_o thing_n in_o question_n be_v the_o pope_n own_o paricular_a case_n who_o be_v at_o that_o present_a in_o open_a defiance_n against_o those_o prince_n it_o be_v for_o flattery_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o for_o necessity_n of_o state_n thereby_o to_o divert_v many_o from_o join_v with_o those_o prince_n against_o his_o holiness_n who_o if_o the_o difference_n among_o they_o be_v not_o appease_v be_v like_a to_o sit_v too_o heavy_a upon_o his_o holiness_n skirt_n declare_v that_o his_o holiness_n be_v above_o king_n and_o for_o this_o they_o instance_n the_o precedent_n of_o hildebrand_n excommunicate_v h._n 4._o and_o his_o successor_n paschalis_n depose_v he_o now_o these_o thing_n consider_v i_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o reader_n whether_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o that_o council_n or_o the_o council_n of_o mentz_n which_o depose_v all_o the_o clergy_n which_o join_v with_o hildebrand_n it_o be_v a_o unwarrantable_a act_n in_o hildebrand_n to_o oppose_v the_o emperor_n and_o be_v by_o sigebert_n call_v novellum_fw-la schisma_fw-la and_o sigebert_n write_v above_o five_o hundred_o year_n since_o and_o therefore_o according_a to_o the_o papist_n rule_n that_o which_o be_v late_a be_v less_o to_o be_v credit_v in_o those_o point_n wherein_o it_o differ_v from_o the_o ancient_a profession_n and_o since_o there_o be_v no_o warrant_n from_o scripture_n for_o the_o decree_n of_o this_o council_n or_o the_o opinion_n of_o aquinas_n i_o hope_v there_o be_v no_o judicious_a christian_n but_o will_v adhere_v to_o that_o of_o mentz_n and_o not_o in_o his_o judgement_n approve_v of_o the_o lateran_n council_n which_o be_v of_o more_o puisne_n time_n and_o strave_n in_o all_o thing_n to_o please_v the_o pope_n and_o that_o the_o rather_o because_o otho_n frisigensis_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 35._o and_o vincentius_n and_o divers_a other_o concur_v with_o sigebert_n and_o the_o council_n of_o mentz_n in_o this_o opinion_n who_o resolution_n in_o this_o point_n be_v ground_v on_o god_n word_n but_o the_o decree_n of_o lateran_n on_o man_n will_n and_o therefore_o none_o may_v submit_v his_o judgement_n to_o be_v delude_v with_o the_o erroneous_a and_o unwarrant_v decree_n thereof_o the_o jesuit_n therefore_o think_v this_o too_o weak_a a_o prop_n to_o support_v so_o weighty_a a_o potentate_n as_o they_o will_v fain_o make_v his_o holiness_n to_o be_v answer_v objection_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n answer_v wave_v their_o confidence_n in_o this_o and_o flee_v to_o their_o last_o refuge_n to_o wrest_v and_o abuse_v the_o scripture_n under_o pretence_n of_o ecclesiastic_a power_n of_o interpretation_n and_o therefore_o they_o cite_v some_o precedent_n out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o they_o misapply_v and_o will_v fain_o have_v they_o misunderstand_a as_o for_o example_n they_o will_v prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o saul_n jeroboam_n joash_n athaliah_n and_o ahab_n be_v put_v from_o their_o kingdom_n by_o the_o high-priest_n to_o be_v a_o warrant_n for_o the_o pope_n dethrone_v of_o what_o prince_n he_o please_v to_o account_v wicked_a whenas_o those_o precedent_n right_o understand_v make_v nothing_o for_o the_o pope_n pretend_a power_n herein_o but_o rather_o
i_o have_v partly_o show_v be_v beyond_o their_o compass_n to_o take_v from_o they_o the_o jesuit_n be_v beat_v from_o this_o hold_n of_o the_o key_n they_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la which_z after_o christ_n resurrection_n be_v say_v unto_o peter_n joh._n 21._o and_o will_v fain_o deduce_v this_o power_n from_o thence_o and_o so_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o the_o shepherd_n crook_n be_v the_o arm_n of_o all_o other_o see_v not_o of_o rome_n the_o bishop_n thereof_o be_v no_o ordinary_a pastor_n but_o one_o that_o be_v know_v by_o more_o able_a bear_n viz._n mars_n a_o papal_a mitre_n ensign_v with_o a_o triple_a crown_n and_o a_o cross_n pater_fw-la sol_fw-la which_o in_o my_o opinion_n stand_v for_o no_o good_a denotement_n of_o episcopal_a dignity_n in_o respect_n it_o do_v not_o sympathize_v with_o the_o successor_n of_o peter_n and_o therefore_o serve_v rather_o to_o denote_v he_o spring_v of_o another_o tribe_n but_o this_o by_o the_o way_n they_o will_v fain_o persuade_v the_o world_n king_n the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la do_v not_o extend_v to_o depose_v king_n that_o this_o power_n be_v give_v to_o peter_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o treble_a pasce_fw-la and_o by_o his_o be_v bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v devolve_v upon_o the_o pope_n which_o i_o have_v already_o touch_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n that_o nothing_o do_v belong_v to_o rome_n any_o more_o than_o anyother_n see_v apostolic_a by_o any_o power_n thereby_o give_v i_o will_v only_o for_o better_a illustration_n of_o the_o present_a point_n add_v this_o viz._n that_o peter_n and_o paul_n both_o submit_v unto_o domitius_n nero_n a_o cruel_a heathen_a and_o persecutor_n neither_o do_v they_o thunder_v out_o any_o excommunication_n against_o he_o thereby_o denounce_v he_o uncapable_a to_o rule_v which_o if_o they_o have_v think_v to_o have_v be_v so_o certain_o they_o will_v not_o have_v conceal_v it_o at_o their_o suffering_n when_o they_o see_v they_o must_v die_v and_o all_o hope_n of_o their_o natural_a life_n debar_v from_o they_o if_o peter_n suffer_v at_o rome_n he_o leave_v no_o such_o testimony_n behind_o he_o nor_o paul_n neither_o so_o that_o for_o the_o pope_n to_o aspire_v to_o this_o prerogative_n upon_o peter_n score_n be_v a_o injury_n to_o that_o bless_a apostle_n he_o have_v receive_v rule_n from_o his_o master_n christ_n to_o the_o contrary_a of_o which_o both_o he_o and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a witness_n in_o their_o suffering_n the_o papist_n beat_v from_o all_o scripture_n there_o be_v neither_o from_o thence_o nor_o any_o practice_n apostolical_a the_o least_o warrant_n for_o this_o their_o presumptuous_a claim_n they_o then_o begin_v to_o strive_v with_o flesh_n &_o blood_n and_o forsake_v the_o rule_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o exmple_n of_o peter_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n notwithstanding_o they_o will_v have_v peter_n to_o be_v the_o rock_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o quit_v the_o harbour_n adjoin_v to_o that_o rock_n and_o rove_v themselves_o upon_o the_o billow_n of_o strange_a contest_v and_o as_o when_o the_o fish_n meron_n perceive_v a_o storm_n lay_v hold_v upon_o a_o chance_n pimple_n stone_n &_o think_v to_o save_v itself_o from_o the_o toss_n of_o the_o wave_n by_o stick_v to_o that_o whenas_o both_o it_o and_o its_o stone_n be_v tumble_v to_o and_o fro_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o sea_n so_o these_o man_n think_v by_o a_o new-found_a invention_n of_o their_o own_o to_o make_v good_a this_o their_o bold_a assertion_n against_o all_o opposition_n whenas_o any_o reasonable_a christian_a may_v easy_o refute_v the_o same_o and_o if_o with_o reason_n they_o will_v not_o be_v drive_v off_o it_o dash_v their_o brain_n against_o peter_n rock_n wherefore_o they_o blush_v not_o to_o affirm_v that_o god_n be_v not_o provident_a enough_o to_o his_o church_n if_o he_o shall_v leave_v she_o without_o a_o head_n to_o rule_v and_o govern_v she_o and_o as_o a_o widow_n to_o be_v despoil_v by_o any_o heather_n or_o persecute_v prince_n and_o therefore_o of_o necessity_n the_o pope_n must_v have_v this_o power_n they_o be_v the_o principal_a ward_n in_o s._n peter_n key_n to_o depose_v prince_n and_o excite_v subject_n to_o oppose_v they_o if_o occasion_n be_v otherwise_o the_o church_n shall_v want_v the_o pope_n her_o head_n that_o pillar_n to_o support_v and_o that_o eye_n to_o direct_v she_o as_o cardinal_n allen_n in_o his_o apology_n observe_v prince_n allen_n for_o depose_v of_o prince_n this_o doctrine_n of_o allen_n be_v gross_a and_o heathenish_a tend_v to_o blasphemy_n and_o infidelity_n infidelity_n in_o god_n promise_n he_o have_v promise_v his_o spirit_n to_o his_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n shall_v not_o prevail_v against_o it_o she_o shall_v not_o be_v total_o extirpate_v from_o off_o the_o earth_n till_o shilo_n come_v though_o she_o may_v be_v invisible_a in_o this_o or_o that_o country_n as_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o five_o chapter_n and_o therefore_o christ_n bid_v his_o apostle_n suffer_v for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o sanguis_fw-la martyrum_fw-la shall_v be_v semen_fw-mi ecclesiae_fw-la wherefore_o for_o allen_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n must_v have_v this_o power_n or_o the_o church_n will_v be_v lose_v argue_v his_o distrust_n in_o god_n promise_n to_o his_o church_n and_o it_o likewise_o savour_v of_o blasphemy_n to_o tie_v god_n providence_n to_o the_o papal_a chair_n and_o so_o deny_v he_o a_o power_n or_o will_v to_o remove_v the_o candlestick_n from_o rome_n and_o to_o give_v it_o to_o another_o providence_n as_o aquinas_n define_v it_o aquinas_n summa_fw-la contr_n gentile_n be_v say_v to_o be_v invisible_a and_o remain_v in_o god_n secret_a council_n nondum_fw-la rebus_fw-la impressa_fw-la for_o after_o it_o appear_v and_o show_v itself_o in_o effect_n sensible_a than_o it_o be_v call_v fate_n not_o providence_n now_o for_o he_o to_o tax_v god_n of_o improvidence_n unless_o the_o pope_n shall_v have_v this_o visible_a power_n of_o depose_v king_n be_v neither_o scholar_n nor_o divine_a like_o he_o may_v as_o a_o soothsayer_n of_o egypt_n experimental_o upon_o the_o coincidence_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o some_o inspection_n or_o heathenish_a observation_n as_o that_o when_o the_o black_a eagle_n shall_v preach_v upon_o laterane_n steeple_n the_o top_n of_o saint_n angelo_n shall_v be_v lift_v up_o as_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o otho_n 3._o and_o gregory_n the_o 5._o etc._n etc._n or_o have_v foretell_v that_o it_o be_v the_o fate_n of_o rome_n that_o if_o any_o prince_n withstand_v the_o pope_n he_o shall_v be_v depose_v as_o be_v in_o henry_n 4._o and_o gregory_n 7._o day_n but_o not_o to_o conclude_v this_o upon_o god_n providence_n which_o no_o man_n by_o the_o reach_n of_o humane_a reason_n be_v able_a to_o pry_v into_o it_o be_v more_o transcendent_a than_o the_o consult_v of_o flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v apprehend_v saint_n paul_n cry_v out_o how_o unsearchable_a be_v his_o judgement_n and_o his_o way_n past_o find_v out_o who_o have_v know_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o lord_n or_o who_o be_v his_o counsellor_n rom._n 11.34_o and_o will_v allen_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o circumscribe_v god_n providence_n to_o know_v the_o secret_n of_o man_n heart_n be_v god_n attribute_n but_o such_o be_v the_o gross_a impiety_n of_o this_o blasphemous_a man_n that_o rather_o than_o the_o pope_n shall_v want_v excuse_n to_o depose_v king_n he_o will_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o know_v god_n heart_n and_o prove_v this_o prerogative_n by_o god_n providence_n whereby_o he_o run_v himself_o upon_o these_o absurdity_n he_o do_v hereby_o spoil_v the_o honour_n and_o credit_n of_o the_o glorious_a martyr_n by_o accuse_v they_o of_o error_n or_o ignorance_n of_o error_n for_o tame_o suffer_v whenas_o they_o shall_v have_v resist_v of_o ignorance_n if_o they_o suffer_v because_o they_o know_v not_o the_o will_n of_o god_n herein_o and_o he_o do_v likewise_o give_v god_n the_o lie_n for_o if_o it_o be_v god_n providence_n to_o his_o church_n to_o resist_v in_o case_n religion_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o prince_n sure_o he_o will_v not_o have_v bid_v peter_n go_v back_o into_o rome_n as_o the_o papist_n pretend_v nor_o will_v he_o have_v prescribe_v the_o forementioned_a rule_n of_o obedience_n which_o be_v diametrical_o opposite_a to_o allens_n pretend_v know_v providence_n it_o be_v not_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n that_o the_o crosier_n shall_v resist_v the_o sceptre_n and_o the_o mitre_n the_o crown_n none_o of_o the_o father_n of_o rome_n church_n ever_o practise_v or_o publish_v that_o doctrine_n before_o hildebrand_n day_n and_o if_o it_o be_v god_n providence_n first_o know_v to_o allen_n than_o allen_n prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v be_v invisible_a for_o 1074_o year_n
his_o one_o and_o twenty_o chapter_n fol._n 323._o call_v the_o protestant_n startle_v at_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n a_o prodigy_n of_o opinion_n and_o he_o muster_v up_o several_a tenant_n concern_v the_o same_o which_o be_v various_a in_o themselves_o and_o contradictory_n each_o to_o other_o i_o wonder_v he_o shall_v offer_v they_o against_o any_o particular_a church_n especial_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o who_o i_o suppose_v his_o dart_n be_v by_o this_o intend_a for_o that_o elsewhere_o fol._n 259._o he_o speak_v of_o protestant_n offer_v ground_n of_o convert_v to_o they_o again_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v go_v which_o he_o in_o this_o particular_a go_v about_o to_o tax_v she_o of_o error_n wherefore_o i_o make_v bold_a to_o recapitulate_v these_o ensue_a truth_n profess_v by_o she_o and_o which_o she_o assume_v to_o maintain_v against_o the_o error_n and_o innovation_n of_o rome_n touch_v this_o sacrament_n wherein_o my_o desire_n be_v rather_o to_o clear_v she_o from_o all_o malicious_a dirt_n by_o satan_n instrument_n throw_v upon_o she_o then_o that_o i_o shall_v by_o this_o mean_n lay_v open_a the_o fail_n of_o the_o doctor_n or_o his_o ingratitude_n to_o his_o mother-church_n the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v maintain_v that_o christ_n body_n be_v give_v receive_v and_o eat_v after_o a_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a not_o after_o a_o carnal_a and_o corporal_a manner_n and_o do_v utter_o disallow_v of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o rome_n transubstantiation_n not_o condemn_v it_o as_o new_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o word_n but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n in_o itself_o vary_v from_o what_o christ_n his_o apostle_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v former_o maintain_v for_o that_o it_o be_v a_o mere_a novelty_n through_o the_o corruption_n of_o late_a time_n and_o by_o covetous_a and_o ambitious_a pope_n for_o self-interest_n obtrude_v upon_o the_o people_n make_v they_o believe_v a_o real_a transubstantiated_a presence_n by_o the_o priest_n consecration_n and_o by_o he_o offer_v up_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n that_o so_o the_o people_n give_v money_n to_o the_o clergy_n they_o may_v buy_v mass_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o other_o as_o well_o quick_a as_o dead_a against_o which_o impious_a practice_n and_o vain_a assertion_n i_o will_v for_o the_o satisfy_n of_o some_o doubt_v and_o other_o delude_v in_o opinion_n offer_v these_o profession_n of_o the_o english_a church_n to_o their_o serious_a consideration_n the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v eat_v 1._o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o to_o such_o as_o worthy_o eat_v &_o drink_v they_o that_o as_o christ_n be_v a_o spiritual_a meat_n so_o he_o be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o digest_v with_o the_o spiritual_a part_n of_o we_o by_o faith_n and_o for_o this_o her_o doctrine_n she_o have_v warrant_n from_o christ_n himself_o who_o speak_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o will_v give_v they_o which_o be_v his_o flesh_n joh._n 6.51_o the_o jew_n and_o many_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v offend_v say_v how_o can_v he_o give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v and_o his_o blood_n to_o drink_v christ_n perceive_v their_o murmur_a that_o they_o shall_v not_o remain_v in_o ignorance_n explain_v it_o to_o they_o say_v what_o if_o you_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n ascend_v up_o where_o he_o be_v before_o it_o be_v the_o spirit_n that_o give_v life_n and_o flesh_n avail_v nothing_o the_o word_n which_o i_o speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n which_o be_v a_o manifest_a clear_n how_o the_o flesh_n be_v to_o be_v eat_v and_o how_o the_o blood_n to_o be_v drink_v that_o be_v after_o a_o spiritual_a manner_n and_o so_o abraham_n and_o many_o other_o do_v eat_v he_o many_o year_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n according_a as_o s._n paul_n witness_n 1_o cor._n 10._o they_o do_v eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n that_o be_v to_o say_v christ_n for_o to_o eat_v that_o meat_n and_o drink_v that_o drink_n be_v to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o body_n the_o wicked_a do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o we_o in_o christ_n which_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o worthy_a receiver_n and_o not_o of_o the_o ungodly_a in_o who_o christ_n can_v be_v say_v to_o dwell_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o one_o that_o true_o believe_v feed_v upon_o christ_n in_o his_o heart_n and_o the_o wicked_a unbelieve_a sinner_n he_o receive_v only_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n not_o discern_v the_o lord_n body_n saint_n paul_n witness_v this_o truth_n 1_o cor._n 11._o he_o that_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n unworthy_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n he_o say_v not_o he_o that_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o none_o but_o a_o worthy_a receiver_n do_v that_o nor_o do_v this_o doctrine_n deny_v any_o to_o receive_v unworthy_o as_o the_o doctor_n fol._n 328._o will_v persuade_v we_o because_o say_v he_o such_o only_o receive_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o not_o the_o lord_n body_n but_o it_o rather_o serve_v to_o condemn_v their_o error_n who_o will_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a receive_v very_a christ_n and_o so_o none_o shall_v be_v guilty_a because_o whoso_o very_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n have_v everlasting_a life_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v careful_a to_o avoid_v this_o error_n and_o maintain_v according_a to_o christ_n his_o explanation_n that_o christ_n be_v only_o spiritual_o give_v receive_v and_o eat_v and_o that_o those_o only_a that_o believe_v in_o christ_n eat_v he_o and_o live_v by_o he_o and_o that_o every_o one_o eat_v that_o bread_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o ordinance_n be_v assure_v by_o christ_n own_o promise_n and_o testament_n that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o his_o body_n and_o receive_v the_o benefit_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o likewise_o be_v that_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n be_v certify_v that_o he_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o christ_n his_o legacy_n his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o remission_n of_o sin_n whereas_o the_o unworthy_a receiver_n come_v to_o this_o divine_a ordinance_n without_o due_a reverence_n and_o a_o lively_a faith_n eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n for_o that_o he_o receive_v that_o bread_n and_o that_o wine_n unworthy_o which_o ought_v with_o faith_n to_o have_v be_v receive_v believe_v that_o as_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n so_o christ_n be_v thereby_o convey_v to_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o inner_a man_n and_o so_o christ_n be_v in_o he_o and_o he_o in_o christ_n and_o by_o thus_o receive_v be_v the_o say_n of_o christ_n in_o joh._n 6._o my_o flesh_n be_v very_a meat_n and_o my_o blood_n be_v very_a drink_n to_o be_v understand_v for_o none_o but_o the_o faithful_a be_v partaker_n of_o this_o heavenly_a banquet_n christ_n be_v the_o bread_n of_o life_n he_o that_o eat_v that_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o which_o must_v be_v by_o faith_n in_o the_o son_n of_o god_n gal._n 2._o it_o must_v needs_o be_v understand_v of_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o a_o real_a eat_n that_o even_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o we_o receive_v be_v turn_v into_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o be_v so_o join_v and_o mix_v together_o with_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o be_v make_v one_o body_n together_o so_o be_v all_o faithful_a christian_n spiritual_o turn_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o be_v so_o join_v unto_o christ_n and_o also_o together_o among_o themselves_o that_o they_o do_v but_o make_v one_o mystical_a body_n of_o christ_n as_o s._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 10._o we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n as_o many_o as_o be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o one_o cup._n the_o wicked_a be_v not_o partaker_n of_o this_o banquet_n but_o only_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n therefore_o none_o very_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n but_o the_o believer_n it_o be_v not_o like_o the_o eat_n of_o manna_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a eat_v that_o say_v our_o saviour_n your_o father_n do_v eat_v manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o be_v dead_a but_o he_o that_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o which_o must_v be_v by_o faith_n and_o in_o heart_n believe_v unto_o
as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n as_o witness_v this_o novel_a point_n and_o some_o other_o which_o be_v of_o late_a time_n creep_v into_o that_o church_n and_o when_o any_o thing_n of_o papal_n will_v and_o interest_n must_v be_v hold_v forth_o to_o the_o other_o church_n then_o be_v the_o lateran_n at_o rome_n pitch_v upon_o 14._o ante_fw-la chap._n 14._o as_o i_o have_v former_o say_v as_o the_o only_a convenient_a place_n to_o have_v the_o matter_n debate_v it_o be_v there_o likely_a to_o receive_v the_o least_o opposition_n by_o reason_n his_o holiness_n be_v at_o hand_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o his_o enemy_n and_o to_o punish_v they_o and_o to_o flatter_v and_o promote_v such_o as_o stand_v for_o his_o papal_a pleasure_n in_o this_o council_n of_o lateran_n 17._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n chap._n 17._o likewise_o be_v hatch_v that_o other_o cockatrice_n that_o strange_a brazenfaced_a and_o stare_a opinion_n of_o depose_v king_n from_o which_o root_n of_o bitterness_n spring_v many_o tart_a branch_n of_o dangerous_a and_o poysonful_a error_n the_o nauseat_a juice_n of_o who_o sour_a grape_n be_v give_v to_o some_o other_o church_n to_o drink_v it_o have_v intoxicate_v they_o make_v their_o vertigious_a head_n turn_v after_o the_o lateran_n weathercock_n and_o in_o their_o brainsick_a fit_n conceit_n that_o her_o high-reared_a spire_n be_v the_o only_a supporter_n of_o the_o heavenly_a pole_n whilst_o the_o sober_a and_o discreet_a christian_a know_v that_o her_o proud_a top_n be_v exalt_v to_o that_o height_n be_v but_o so_o much_o the_o near_o the_o pattern_n of_o babel_n tower_n and_o whilst_o they_o think_v she_o be_v dignify_v before_o other_o her_o head_n be_v lift_v above_o they_o other_o know_v she_o have_v not_o whereof_o to_o boast_v unless_o in_o this_o that_o she_o have_v the_o upper_a room_n in_o satan_n be_v airy_a principality_n which_o how_o much_o the_o high_o she_o be_v lift_v she_o be_v but_o thereby_o render_v more_o subject_a to_o be_v muffle_v with_o the_o black_a contraction_n of_o the_o devil_n cimmerian_a cloud_n of_o error_n and_o though_o the_o top_n thereof_o be_v forge_v out_o of_o that_o material_a sword_n as_o be_v by_o the_o romish_a legend_n maintain_v which_o cut_v off_o saint_n john_n baptist_n head_n it_o shall_v not_o therefore_o arrogate_v to_o be_v the_o only_a decol_a instrument_n of_o principality_n and_o temporal_a power_n but_o i_o return_v to_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o this_o chapter_n that_o i_o may_v the_o further_o lay_v open_a the_o error_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a transubstantiation_n miracle_n the_o cause_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o the_o papist_n shall_v not_o have_v whereof_o to_o boast_v in_o that_o i_o say_v they_o be_v induce_v by_o miracle_n to_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n shall_v i_o pass_v those_o miracle_n by_o in_o silence_n i_o will_v let_v the_o reader_n know_v what_o they_o be_v it_o be_v report_v that_o a_o bishop_n of_o canterbury_n about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o change_n do_v show_v unto_o some_o for_o their_o conversion_n the_o host_n turn_v into_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o outward_a appearance_n drop_v into_o the_o chalice_n and_o that_o thereupon_o they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n another_o be_v report_v by_o paschasius_fw-la of_o one_o plegildus_fw-la a_o priest_n of_o almain_n who_o do_v see_v and_o handle_v visible_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o child_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o after_o it_o turn_v into_o bread_n and_o he_o be_v to_o receive_v it_o another_o be_v report_v of_o a_o jew-boy_n who_o come_v into_o the_o church_n with_o another_o boy_n which_o be_v a_o christian_a he_o see_v upon_o the_o altar_n a_o little_a child_n tear_v in_o piece_n and_o afterward_o by_o portion_n distribute_v which_o he_o report_v be_v condemn_v to_o be_v burn_v but_o be_v after_o rescue_v from_o the_o flame_n by_o the_o christian_n these_o miracle_n be_v the_o only_a argument_n use_v against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o the_o convince_a persuasion_n of_o the_o facile_a conscience_n of_o those_o day_n which_o how_o it_o stand_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n joh._n 6.63_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n let_v any_o judge_n s._n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 11._o that_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n that_o he_o deliver_v that_o as_o often_o as_o they_o do_v eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n they_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v saint_n paul_n call_v it_o bread_n and_o the_o evangelist_n wine_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n teach_v that_o doctrine_n with_o they_o and_o christ_n himself_o call_v they_o bread_n and_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o s._n paul_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n though_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v come_v and_o teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v gal._n 1._o wherefore_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n be_v no_o ground_n for_o rome_n to_o change_v her_o faith_n in_o this_o point_n if_o these_o story_n be_v true_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v as_o extraordinary_a apparition_n like_o the_o light_n from_o heaven_n which_o shine_v about_o s._n paul_n these_o external_a miraculous_a apparition_n be_v but_o to_o persuade_v the_o conscience_n of_o infidel_n and_o heathen_n to_o turn_v to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o true_a and_o already-grounded_n christian_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o thing_n hope_v for_o and_o the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o see_v heb._n 11.1_o this_o be_v to_o persuade_v the_o misbelieve_a jew_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o bless_a sacrament_n whereby_o he_o be_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o precious_a death_n and_o passion_n not_o to_o teach_v the_o christian_a any_o new_a doctrine_n concern_v the_o same_o these_o miracle_n shall_v rather_o confirm_v he_o in_o his_o faith_n receive_v that_o it_o be_v a_o spiritual_a banquet_n in_o respect_n that_o after_o the_o apparition_n as_o the_o story_n run_v at_o the_o receive_n that_o which_o be_v receive_v be_v become_v bread_n again_o and_o not_o to_o ensnare_v he_o into_o this_o novel_a error_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o christ_n doctrine_n the_o apostle_n preach_v and_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o i_o will_v no_o long_o insist_v upon_o this_o point_n i_o submit_v to_o any_o good_a christian_a whether_o it_o be_v safe_a to_o follow_v christ_n explanation_n of_o this_o mystery_n to_o be_v spiritual_a with_o which_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v concur_v then_o to_o humour_v the_o time_n and_o to_o be_v observant_a to_o the_o late_a pope_n which_o about_o the_o time_n of_o this_o change_n be_v grow_v great_a and_o since_o have_v by_o cunning_a practice_n enlarge_v that_o power_n insomuch_o that_o now_o they_o be_v declare_v above_o counsel_n and_o whatsoever_o they_o propound_v must_v the_o fide_fw-la be_v receive_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o their_o infallibility_n be_v it_o never_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n and_o they_o by_o this_o doctrine_n receive_v advantage_n by_o their_o altar-sacrifice_n will_v not_o easy_o be_v induce_v to_o renounce_v the_o error_n thereof_o and_o though_o never_o so_o palpable_o against_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n yet_o the_o jesuit_n will_v maintain_v it_o for_o their_o master_n advantage_n this_o doctrine_n tend_v more_o to_o his_o avail_n than_o any_o good_a to_o the_o soul_n of_o his_o flock_n wherefore_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v a_o right_a to_o reform_v error_n in_o her_o own_o province_n have_v choose_v to_o cast_v off_o this_o blind_a tenant_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o parasite_n and_o she_o have_v the_o warrant_n of_o christ_n the_o rule_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o her_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n have_v therefore_o make_v choice_n with_o they_o in_o unity_n of_o spirit_n firm_o to_o hold_v and_o maintain_v that_o christ_n in_o his_o humanity_n be_v not_o real_o and_o corporal_o in_o the_o sacrament_n but_o figurative_o in_o the_o outward_a element_n be_v thereby_o signify_v and_o be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o drunken_a of_o the_o worthy_a receiver_n chap._n xvi_o against_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n withhold_v the_o cup_n from_o the_o laity_n be_v a_o novelty_n against_o christ_n precept_n and_o the_o ancient_a
commandment_n be_v draw_v from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n precept_n who_o himself_o give_v the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o bid_v they_o drink_v as_o well_o as_o eat_v the_o one_o be_v the_o outward_a element_n to_o signify_v his_o flesh_n the_o other_o his_o blood_n and_o christ_n have_v say_v unless_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o it_o follow_v of_o necessity_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o the_o precept_n that_o both_o be_v give_v that_o both_o be_v receive_v wherefore_o the_o doctor_n may_v well_o have_v spare_v his_o twit_v against_o the_o protestant_n who_o do_v not_o by_o that_o place_n of_o john_n â—â—derstand_v bare_a faith_n as_o he_o say_v without_o the_o outward_a element_n fol._n 340._o but_o they_o do_v thereby_o understand_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n which_o by_o the_o receive_n of_o those_o outward_a element_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o faith_n be_v convey_v to_o the_o spiritual_a nourishment_n of_o the_o soul_n such_o weak_a objection_n as_o these_o against_o the_o protestant_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o world_n to_o suspect_v the_o doctor_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o protestant_a religion_n and_o that_o his_o go_v to_o the_o romish_a church_n proceed_v of_o ignorance_n and_o if_o so_o he_o be_v less_o to_o be_v blame_v for_o choose_v rome_n for_o his_o mother_n church_n for_o unless_o she_o reform_v he_o may_v according_a to_o such_o humour_n be_v shadow_v under_o her_o wing_n and_o spend_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o day_n in_o blind_a obedience_n and_o make_v his_o own_o ignorance_n mother_n of_o his_o devotion_n the_o doctor_n will_v persuade_v that_o these_o word_n import_v no_o precept_n because_o in_o respect_n christ_n intend_v to_o enjoin_v no_o more_o but_o the_o substance_n to_o wit_n real_o to_o receive_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o say_v he_o fol._n 341._o may_v be_v do_v under_o one_o kind_n it_o be_v a_o strange_a presumption_n to_o argue_v this_o against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o christ_n and_o saint_n paul_n do_v this_o drink_v of_o this_o except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n &c_n &c_n which_o certain_o they_o will_v never_o have_v practise_v according_a to_o these_o word_n have_v it_o be_v needless_a to_o receive_v the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n whenas_o they_o be_v thereby_o make_v all_o to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n 12.13_o plutarch_n report_v that_o pericles_n have_v such_o skill_n in_o wrestle_v that_o though_o he_o receive_v a_o fall_n he_o will_v persuade_v the_o stander_n by_o and_o the_o wrestler_n that_o cast_v he_o that_o he_o himself_o be_v the_o conqueror_n and_o such_o art_n do_v the_o doctor_n use_v in_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o precept_n and_o yet_o beside_o the_o overthrow_n that_o christ_n and_o saint_n paul_n have_v give_v he_o he_o have_v cross_v leg_n with_o himself_o and_o give_v himself_o the_o fall_n so_o fol._n 338._o he_o say_v the_o priest_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n because_o they_o offer_v a_o sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n which_o say_v he_o be_v not_o perfect_a without_o that_o and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n that_o suffer_v without_o the_o cup_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v to_o be_v a_o perfect_a transubstantion_n of_o perfect_a christ_n in_o the_o cake_n only_o to_o the_o people_n and_o not_o to_o the_o priest_n unless_o he_o will_v confess_v the_o people_n receive_v nor_o the_o same_o body_n the_o priest_n do_v offer_v i_o for_o my_o part_n know_v not_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v and_o desire_v to_o be_v better_o inform_v herein_o otherwise_o to_o persist_v to_o maintain_v the_o cup_n to_o be_v necessary_o give_v to_o the_o people_n we_o do_v not_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o flesh_n by_o the_o bread_n and_o his_o blood_n by_o the_o wine_n receive_v dead_a christ_n as_o the_o doctor_n will_v infer_v fol._n 342._o because_o we_o separate_v the_o blood_n from_o the_o flesh_n for_o this_o be_v to_o tax_v christ_n of_o give_v and_o the_o apostle_n of_o receive_v dead_a christ_n which_o be_v gross_a and_o impious_a beside_o he_o himself_o have_v answer_v himself_o as_o to_o that_o objection_n fol._n 338._o for_o say_v he_o the_o priest_n receive_v under_o both_o do_v not_o receive_v two_o sacrament_n because_o the_o sacrament_n be_v essential_o and_o entire_o contain_v under_o either_o kind_n and_o be_v receive_v both_o at_o once_o they_o make_v but_o one_o refection_n signify_v one_o thing_n and_o produce_v one_o effect_n no_o more_o say_v he_o then_o 6_o or_o 7_o dish_n of_o meat_n make_v but_o one_o dinner_n now_o as_o the_o priest_n do_v not_o divide_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o receive_v two_o sacrament_n no_o more_o do_v we_o and_o if_o the_o doctor_n will_v have_v advise_o consider_v with_o himself_o when_o he_o tax_v we_o in_o this_o he_o may_v easy_o have_v perceive_v that_o he_o do_v through_o our_o side_n wound_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n nay_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o for_o that_o she_o administer_v and_o her_o people_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o unless_o he_o can_v show_v strong_a reason_n than_o these_o for_o her_o change_n the_o church_n of_o england_n desire_v she_o not_o to_o censure_v too_o severe_o of_o she_o for_o not_o conform_v with_o she_o for_o that_o she_o be_v not_o easy_o induce_v to_o forsake_v the_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o for_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n she_o conceive_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o forget_v the_o manner_n of_o christ_n institution_n be_v there_o no_o precept_n for_o it_o but_o especial_o since_o we_o be_v enjoin_v so_o to_o do_v we_o desire_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n and_o to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n that_o we_o may_v have_v eternal_a life_n thereby_o we_o must_v drink_v his_o blood_n drink_v eat_v and_o drink_v as_o well_o as_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o although_o as_o the_o doctor_n affirm_v admit_v transubstantiation_n we_o may_v be_v say_v to_o drink_v that_o that_o be_v drinkable_a and_o eat_v that_o that_o be_v eatable_a yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v the_o end_n for_o which_o we_o be_v command_v to_o drink_v that_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o remembrance_n that_o christ_n blood_n be_v shed_v this_o cup_n be_v my_o blood_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n matth._n 26.28_o and_o saint_n paul_n witness_v that_o it_o be_v christ_n will_n it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o remembrance_n thereof_o 1_o cor._n 11._o which_o can_v be_v proper_o signify_v in_o the_o cake_n there_o be_v no_o outward_a element_n to_o represent_v the_o shed_n of_o christr_n blood_n and_o precious_a price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o for_o which_o end_n this_o sacrament_n be_v ordain_v beside_o christ_n call_v himself_o the_o vine_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o we_o hereby_o become_v branch_n lively_a grow_a and_o bud_v upon_o our_o everliving_a root_n christ_n jesus_n who_o holy_a institution_n whilst_o we_o follow_v and_o reject_v any_o other_o rule_n of_o humane_a institution_n we_o may_v true_o say_v we_o bear_v not_o the_o root_n but_o the_o root_n bear_v we_o rom._n 11.18_o the_o doctor_n construction_n 3._o and_o take_v for_o or_o by_o the_o doctor_n construction_n to_o avoid_v the_o precept_n of_o christ_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o cup_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o construe_v and_o for_o or_o joh._n 6.53_o except_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n he_o read_v it_o or_o drink_v the_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o and_o this_o he_o will_v have_v do_v for_o avoid_v of_o contradiction_n because_o that_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n eternal_a life_n be_v promise_v to_o they_o that_o eat_v only_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v the_o bread_n be_v not_o sacramental_o so_o often_o in_o scripture_n mention_v alone_o as_o it_o be_v with_o the_o cup_n joint_o wherefore_o if_o avoid_v contradiction_n be_v the_o reason_n then_o must_v we_o not_o admit_v or_o for_o and_o in_o that_o of_o john_n and_o 1_o cor._n 11.27_o for_o if_o so_o than_o we_o contradict_v 1_o cor._n 10._o our_o father_n do_v eat_v the_o same_o spiritual_a meat_n and_o drink_v the_o same_o spiritual_a drink_n saint_n cyprian_n lib._n 2._o epist_n 3._o say_v this_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o melchizedek_n give_v to_o abraham_n gen._n 14._o and_o likewise_o that_o text_n of_o the_o 1_o cor._n 11.28_o let_v a_o man_n examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o drink_v etc._n etc._n and_o we_o further_o do_v hereby_o contradict_v all_o
the_o evangelist_n who_o witness_n with_o one_o consent_n that_o christ_n take_v the_o bread_n and_o also_o or_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n he_o take_v the_o cup_n we_o must_v not_o say_v that_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n or_o the_o cup_n for_o so_o we_o destroy_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v of_o incertainty_n and_o have_v no_o certain_a ground_n either_o for_o its_o institution_n or_o the_o precept_n for_o the_o administer_a thereof_o wherefore_o for_o the_o doctor_n here_o to_o construe_v and_o or_o be_v to_o multiply_v contradiction_n and_o so_o his_o reason_n be_v become_v invalid_a in_o respect_n that_o the_o general_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v administer_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o it_o be_v more_o safe_a to_o construe_v those_o few_o place_n where_o sacramental_a bread_n alone_o be_v mention_v without_o the_o cup_n to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n rather_o than_o in_o many_o place_n to_o wrest_v and_o into_o or_o for_o the_o mention_v of_o bread_n only_o do_v not_o exclude_v the_o cup_n negative_o but_o rather_o according_a to_o cyprian_n speech_n by_o the_o name_n of_o part_n of_o the_o action_n the_o whole_a be_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o herewith_o agree_v saint_n paul_n 1_o cor._n 10.17_o and_o we_o that_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n because_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o because_o here_o saint_n paul_n name_v bread_n only_o that_o therefore_o the_o corinthian_n do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o cup_n for_o that_o be_v against_o the_o precedent_a verse_n where_o he_o say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v it_o not_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n beside_o in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n he_o enjoin_v both_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o that_o to_o the_o people_n so_o that_o where_o the_o break_n of_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v only_o mention_v we_o be_v not_o thereby_o to_o exclude_v the_o cup_n for_o the_o hebrew_n phrase_n be_v under_o the_o break_n of_o bread_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a feast_n as_o in_o the_o prophet_n esay_n frangere_fw-la esurientis_fw-la panem_fw-la be_v as_o well_o to_o give_v drink_n as_o bread_n beside_o shall_v we_o admit_v of_o any_o other_o construction_n as_o that_o when_o bread_n be_v mention_v alone_o thereby_o to_o understand_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n we_o shall_v in_o that_o change_n saint_n luke_n in_o act._n 2._o to_o teach_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o do_v both_o receive_v and_o deliver_v to_o the_o people_n under_o both_o kind_n which_o be_v a_o impious_a and_o presumptuous_a charge_n wherefore_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o shame_n confess_v her_o error_n herein_o and_o let_v she_o not_o long_o wrest_v mangle_v and_o misconstrue_v scripture_n contrary_a to_o christ_n rule_n herein_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o judgement_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o her_o own_o ancient_a bishop_n and_o that_o but_o for_o self-interest_n to_o maintain_v a_o new_a doctrine_n of_o her_o own_o frame_n take_v up_o upon_o a_o light_a score_n and_o never_o hear_v of_o or_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o let_v she_o confess_v the_o truth_n with_o we_o herein_o by_o which_o mean_n she_o shall_v neither_o alter_v the_o sense_n nor_o wrest_v any_o particular_a word_n to_o maintain_v her_o doctrine_n herein_o and_o if_o she_o will_v not_o for_o unity_n sake_n and_o for_o communion_n with_o we_o yet_o for_o avoid_v a_o absurdity_n against_o her_o own_o principle_n let_v she_o never_o construe_v that_o place_n of_o luke_n to_o signify_v a_o entire_a sacrament_n for_o than_o she_o make_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n only_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o destroy_v transubstantiation_n as_o for_o the_o doctor_n if_o he_o be_v not_o herewith_o satisfy_v but_o that_o he_o will_v persist_v notwithstanding_o that_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o furthermore_o to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n will_v here_o construe_v and_o for_o or_o i_o must_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o have_v hereby_o wipe_v off_o one_o error_n which_o he_o elsewhere_o fol._n 337._o tax_v our_o translator_n with_o 1_o cor._n 11.27_o which_o if_o it_o be_v mis-translated_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n but_o whether_o we_o receive_v the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o that_o we_o shall_v take_v heed_n to_o receive_v with_o due_a reverence_n so_o heavenly_a a_o banquet_n and_o it_o do_v further_o illustrate_a to_o we_o that_o though_o we_o receive_v the_o bread_n worthy_o yet_o if_o we_o receive_v the_o cup_n unworthy_o we_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o argument_n and_o indeed_o a_o absolute_a proof_n that_o they_o both_o make_v but_o a_o perfect_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n therefore_o i_o incline_v to_o think_v with_o the_o doctor_n that_o it_o be_v a_o corruption_n in_o our_o print_a bibles_n render_v and_o for_o or_o i_o find_v it_o various_a from_o the_o old_a copy_n and_o i_o will_v not_o presume_v upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n to_o justify_v it_o however_o it_o be_v something_o excusable_a for_o that_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n 26_o 28_o and_o 29._o verse_n eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n be_v express_v and_o not_o eat_v the_o bread_n or_o drink_v the_o cup_n which_o upon_o the_o doctor_n rule_n for_o avoid_v contradiction_n shall_v be_v construe_v or_o but_o whether_o it_o be_v take_v or_o or_o and_z yet_o notwithstanding_o it_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o popish_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n the_o doctor_n lay_v down_o for_o the_o priest_n receive_v in_o both_o kind_n priest_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v upon_o the_o altar_n by_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o offer_v up_o a_o sacrifice_n i_o will_v therefore_o a_o little_a consider_v of_o that_o i_o hope_v i_o shall_v give_v satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a soul_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o people_n offer_v up_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrifice_n and_o if_o so_o then_o by_o the_o doctor_n rule_n they_o be_v to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n because_o say_v he_o christ_n sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v not_o perfect_o represent_v but_o by_o both_o kind_n as_o it_o be_v prefigure_v in_o melchizedek_n sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o better_a explain_v of_o this_o point_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v two_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n one_o be_v a_o perpetual_a sacrifice_n pacify_v god_n wrath_n whereby_o mercy_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n be_v obtain_v which_o be_v only_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n prefigure_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n under_o the_o law_n the_o other_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o thanksgiving_n which_o do_v not_o reconcile_v we_o unto_o god_n but_o be_v offer_v up_o of_o such_o as_o be_v already_o reconcile_v unto_o he_o by_o faith_n in_o he_o which_o be_v the_o reconciliation_n for_o our_o sin_n even_o christ_n jesus_n by_o the_o first_o christ_n offer_v we_o unto_o the_o father_n by_o the_o second_o we_o offer_v ourselves_o and_o all_o that_o we_o have_v unto_o he_o and_o his_o father_n according_a as_o david_n say_v psal_n 50._o a_o sacrifice_n to_o god_n be_v a_o contrite_a heart_n and_o hebr._n 13._o always_o we_o offer_v up_o to_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_n by_o jesus_n christ_n and_o saint_n peter_n say_v of_o all_o people_n that_o they_o be_v a_o holy_a priesthood_n to_o offer_v up_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n acceptable_a to_o god_n by_o jesus_n christ_n the_o papist_n object_n that_o say_n of_o saint_n paul_n heb._n 9_o every_o highpriest_n be_v ordain_v to_o offer_v up_o gift_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o sin_n to_o prove_v thereby_o their_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v up_o in_o their_o mass_n which_o who_o please_v to_o read_v may_v plain_o discover_v that_o that_o say_n be_v mean_v of_o the_o priest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o do_v offer_v bullock_n and_o goat_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o people_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n such_o sacrifice_n be_v sometime_o call_v propitiatory_a sacrifice_n be_v indeed_o but_o shadow_n and_o type_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n which_o be_v to_o come_v which_o be_v the_o true_a and_o perfect_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n wherefore_o in_o the_o very_a same_o chapter_n s._n paul_n say_v it_o be_v impossible_a our_o sin_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o blood_n of_o ox_n and_o goat_n verse_n 1â—_n by_o
in_o that_o service_n as_o it_o be_v make_v manifest_a in_o the_o ensue_a chapter_n the_o humble_a confession_n of_o all_o penitent_a heart_n their_o acknowledge_v of_o christ_n benefit_n their_o thanksgiving_n for_o the_o same_o their_o faith_n and_o consolation_n in_o christ_n their_o humble_a submission_n to_o his_o will_n be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o laud_n and_o praise_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n no_o less_o than_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o priest_n christ_n do_v not_o ordain_v this_o sacrament_n that_o any_o one_o may_v receive_v it_o for_o another_o but_o that_o every_o one_o for_o himself_o be_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o this_o mystery_n of_o his_o salvation_n for_o as_o one_o may_v not_o be_v baptize_v for_o another_o for_o the_o godfather_n answer_v for_o the_o child_n say_v he_o have_v faith_n because_o he_o have_v the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o water_n which_o as_o it_o self_n cleanse_v so_o the_o child_n thereby_o be_v bear_v again_o of_o water_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n to_o newness_n of_o life_n baptism_n baptism_n the_o infant_n spiritual_o receive_v regeneration_n by_o the_o outward_a element_n of_o the_o water_n according_a to_o the_o effectual_a work_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unto_o newness_n of_o life_n the_o infant_n be_v thereby_o make_v a_o member_n of_o christ_n by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n give_v unto_o he_o in_o that_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n so_o may_v not_o one_o receive_v this_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o another_o let_v every_o man_n be_v baptize_v act._n 2._o here_o be_v spiritual_a regeneration_n to_o every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o mat._n 26._o christ_n say_v to_o the_o multitude_n take_v and_o eat_v and_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o and_o here_o be_v spiritual_a growth_n and_o live_n in_o christ_n every_o man_n by_o himself_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n we_o that_o be_v many_o branch_n become_v one_o vine_n be_v baptize_v into_o one_o spirit_n and_o all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n 1_o cor._n 12.13_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n urge_v that_o those_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o be_v speak_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n he_o may_v as_o well_o conclude_v they_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o bread_n because_o christ_n give_v that_o to_o his_o apostle_n whereas_o all_o divine_n agree_v that_o what_o be_v speak_v to_o they_o be_v thereby_o mean_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n upon_o earth_n which_o be_v all_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n upon_o earth_n &_o of_o particular_a church_n whensoever_o assemble_v into_o a_o society_n which_o be_v manifest_a by_o s._n paul_n who_o deliver_v to_o the_o corinthian_n that_o which_o he_o have_v receive_v former_o of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o wit_n both_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n enjoin_v every_o one_o to_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v and_o so_o let_v he_o drink_v by_o which_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o if_o one_o kind_n have_v be_v sufficient_o significant_a of_o christ_n flesh_n and_o blood_n offer_v by_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o our_o redemption_n sure_a christ_n will_v never_o have_v add_v the_o cup_n as_o part_v of_o that_o sacrament_n thereby_o to_o signify_v his_o blood_n if_o already_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o signify_v in_o the_o bread_n wherefore_o unless_o the_o papist_n will_v charge_v christ_n to_o be_v superfluous_a in_o his_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n they_o must_v allow_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o both_o as_o well_o as_o one_o last_o the_o doctor_n will_v justify_v the_o change_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o particular_a upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v by_o christ_n to_o his_o apostle_n so_o to_o do_v and_o for_o this_o he_o urge_v s._n austin_n who_o be_v dead_a five_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o year_n before_o ever_o this_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v hear_v of_o s._n austin_n stand_v much_o for_o the_o significancie_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o sacrifice_n be_v but_o a_o representation_n of_o christ_n sacrifice_n and_o that_o which_o you_o see_v on_o the_o altar_n or_o table_n be_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o your_o eye_n show_v you_o be_v the_o wine_n but_o say_v he_o faith_n show_v that_o that_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n and_o that_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n to_o administer_v in_o both_o kind_n he_o when_o he_o live_v teach_v the_o necessity_n of_o wine_n against_o those_o that_o mingle_a water_n and_o so_o do_v cyprian_n and_o other_o and_o now_o that_o they_o be_v dead_a the_o doctor_n will_v have_v they_o teach_v another_o doctrine_n s._n austin_n may_v say_v that_o christ_n leave_v authority_n to_o his_o apostle_n to_o make_v such_o appointment_n in_o what_o order_n this_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v receive_v as_o whether_o sit_v kneeling_z how_o often_o or_o the_o like_a but_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v institute_v a_o new_a sacrament_n christ_n give_v both_o element_n saint_n paul_n deliver_v both_o according_a as_o he_o have_v receive_v and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v do_v in_o remembrance_n of_o christ_n and_o they_o be_v command_v to_o be_v imitator_n of_o he_o ephes_n 5.1_o christ_n leave_v this_o as_o a_o legacy_n to_o his_o church_n and_o he_o make_v the_o apostle_n executor_n of_o this_o his_o last_o will_n and_o testament_n which_o they_o be_v to_o discharge_v by_o dispense_n that_o legacy_n to_o christ_n faithful_a saint_n and_o people_n wherefore_o for_o they_o to_o withhold_v part_n of_o the_o thing_n bequeath_v to_o wit_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v by_o s._n paul_n call_v the_o communion_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v to_o forfeit_v that_o trust_n christ_n have_v repose_v in_o they_o and_o to_o forget_v his_o precept_n he_o enjoin_v they_o command_v to_o teach_v all_o nation_n whatsoever_o he_o have_v command_v they_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o hold_v fast_o the_o tradition_n we_o have_v learn_v if_o then_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o that_o christ_n with_o his_o apostle_n do_v communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n and_o saint_n paul_n administer_a to_o the_o corinthian_n say_v traditi_fw-la vobis_fw-la quod_fw-la accepi_fw-la a_o domini_fw-la how_o come_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o forsake_v this_o tradition_n which_o christ_n himself_o teach_v and_o practise_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o thousand_o year_n hold_v for_o faith_n if_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v reduce_v to_o one_o kind_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v to_o be_v let_v alone_o so_o long_o and_o by_o what_o authority_n do_v rome_n claim_v this_o power_n since_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o only_o use_v to_o administer_v to_o the_o people_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o maintain_v and_o defend_v the_o necessity_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o outward_a element_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o aforecited_a father_n and_o particular_o it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o gelasius_n bishop_n thereof_o witness_v shall_v but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n prescribe_v any_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n or_o manmer_n and_o shall_v any_o disobey_v he_o be_v straightway_o anathematise_v for_o cast_v off_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n upon_o earth_n communicate_v in_o both_o k_n nd_n and_o shall_v the_o late_a pope_n of_o rome_n alter_v this_o and_o escape_v the_o censure_n be_v there_o nothing_o for_o it_o but_o the_o bare_a usage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o convince_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o whenas_o there_o be_v christ_n precept_n and_o institution_n for_o it_o how_o do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n just_o incur_v the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o pharisee_n teach_v for_o doctrine_n the_o commandment_n of_o man_n and_o lay_v aside_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n follow_v their_o own_o tradition_n mark_v 7._o but_o such_o be_v the_o transcendent_a wickedness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o these_o day_n that_o scarce_o any_o apostolic_a rule_n but_o have_v suffer_v some_o alteration_n by_o his_o holiness_n and_o his_o legislative_a conclave_n of_o cardinal_n who_o be_v soar_v to_o a_o height_n above_o counsel_n prince_n and_o all_o other_o power_n on_o earth_n stick_v not_o to_o wrestle_v against_o these_o commandment_n of_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n witness_v their_o addition_n to_o the_o baptism_n as_o if_o the_o baptism_n wherewith_o christ_n be_v baptise_a be_v not_o sufficient_a without_o the_o romish_a spittle_n and_o salt_n and_o as_o if_o this_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v
and_o praise_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o faith_n whatsoever_o you_o ask_v if_o you_o believe_v you_o shall_v receive_v it_o matth._n 21.22_o we_o must_v come_v unto_o the_o father_n in_o the_o son_n name_v and_o he_o will_v hear_v we_o ask_v and_o he_o will_v do_v it_o john_n 14.14_o by_o faith_n in_o jesus_n we_o have_v boldness_n and_o entrance_n with_o confidence_n eph._n 3.12_o so_o that_o whatsoever_o we_o desire_v when_o we_o pray_v believe_v that_o we_o shall_v have_v it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v do_v unto_o we_o mark_v 11.24_o but_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v god_n for_o he_o that_o come_v to_o god_n must_v believe_v that_o god_n be_v and_o that_o he_o be_v a_o rewarder_n of_o they_o that_o seek_v he_o heb._n 11._o and_o without_o faith_n our_o prayer_n turn_v into_o sin_n for_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n be_v sin_n rom._n 14.23_o so_o then_o for_o any_o society_n to_o come_v to_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o tonge_n they_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n can_v be_v of_o faith_n in_o respect_n they_o know_v not_o what_o they_o ask_v their_o priest_n be_v their_o mouth_n and_o they_o can_v in_o heart_n go_v along_o with_o he_o because_o they_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o say_v and_o their_o say_n amen_o to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o can_v be_v acceptable_a unto_o god_n according_a as_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n rom._n 10.14_o how_o shall_v we_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v not_o believe_v and_o how_o shall_v we_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o who_o we_o have_v not_o hear_v we_o must_v believe_v in_o he_o and_o by_o he_o and_o by_o he_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n to_o god_n we_o must_v draw_v near_o unto_o he_o with_o a_o pure_a heart_n in_o the_o assurance_n of_o faith_n heh_o 10.22_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o this_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n theodoret_n lib._n 5._o de_fw-fr graec._n affect_v curate_n pag._n 521._o tell_v we_o that_o in_o his_o time_n which_o be_v about_o 440_o year_n after_o christ_n the_o scripture_n be_v translate_v into_o all_o manner_n of_o language_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o understand_v of_o doctor_n and_o master_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o lay-people_n and_o common_a artificer_n hebraici_n libri_fw-la non_fw-la modo_fw-la in_o graecum_fw-la idioma_fw-la conversi_fw-la sunt_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o romanam_n aegyptam_fw-la persicam_fw-la judicam_fw-la armenicam_fw-la &_o scyithicam_fw-la linguam_fw-la semelque_fw-fr ut_fw-la dicam_fw-la in_o omnes_fw-la linguas_fw-la quibus_fw-la ad_fw-la hunc_fw-la diem_fw-la nationes_fw-la utuntur_fw-la it_o be_v then_o the_o practice_n that_o every_o nation_n shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n which_o bellarmine_n unaware_o confess_v 106._o bellarm._n chap._n 106._o tom._n 1._o col_fw-fr 191._o lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr verb._n dei_fw-la script_n cap_n 11._o but_o such_o be_v the_o pride_n and_o vainglory_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o will_v not_o admit_v this_o in_o these_o latter_a day_n for_o since_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n grow_v up_o to_o be_v the_o universal_a head_n all_o church_n must_v receive_v anew_o the_o scripture_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o their_o liturgy_n too_o burn_v such_o scripture_n as_o the_o people_n understand_v in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o excommunicate_v all_o person_n of_o the_o laity_n be_v they_o neveâ—_n so_o well_o learned_a that_o shall_v reason_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o dispute_v of_o his_o power_n command_v latin_a service_n and_o latin_a homily_n to_o the_o vulgar_a and_o though_o they_o can_v understand_v it_o yet_o he_o have_v decree_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o 6_o decret_a lib._n 5._o cap._n quicunque_fw-la by_o which_o mean_v he_o think_v to_o gain_v a_o opinion_n of_o be_v the_o only_a planter_n of_o those_o church_n whenas_o indeed_o he_o be_v but_o a_o busy_a intruder_n upon_o the_o apostolical_a foundation_n of_o other_o and_o in_o this_o his_o holiness_n have_v a_o further_a reach_n for_o by_o this_o mean_n he_o plead_v authority_n to_o rule_v over_o they_o produce_v this_o in_o evidence_n against_o they_o shall_v they_o oppose_v he_o that_o conqueror-like_o he_o have_v give_v they_o a_o law_n in_o the_o proper_a language_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o any_o question_n shall_v arise_v concern_v any_o point_n teach_v in_o those_o translation_n he_o likewise_o do_v by_o this_o mean_n obtain_v the_o privilege_n to_o be_v the_o interpreter_n it_o be_v more_o proper_a to_o rome_n to_o unfold_v the_o sense_n of_o that_o language_n than_o to_o any_o other_o place_n and_o thus_o and_o for_o those_o end_n do_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n obtrude_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n upon_o several_a church_n which_o how_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o law_n divine_a for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o ministry_n for_o the_o gather_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n till_o we_o all_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n let_v the_o holy_a spirit_n of_o that_o god_n and_o the_o angel_n of_o the_o several_a church_n witness_n chap._n xviii_o the_o conclusion_n wherein_o the_o reformation_n of_o england_n be_v justify_v notwithstanding_o the_o objection_n of_o rome_n against_o it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n their_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v brief_o touch_v most_o of_o those_o point_n which_o the_o doctor_n have_v urge_v against_o the_o protestant_n wherein_o i_o conceive_v the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v differ_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o for_o that_o it_o be_v not_o my_o desire_n to_o make_v the_o breach_n wide_a but_o if_o possible_a to_o reconcile_v they_o into_o one_o and_o to_o make_v up_o the_o gap_n of_o separation_n betwixt_o they_o i_o now_o hasten_v to_o a_o conclusion_n yet_o let_v not_o any_o one_o censure_v i_o as_o if_o i_o be_v weary_a of_o my_o enterprise_n because_o to_o some_o particular_a chapter_n i_o have_v not_o give_v particular_a answer_n for_o i_o conceive_v that_o the_o scope_n of_o their_o matter_n be_v sufficient_o refute_v in_o this_o discourse_n and_o those_o chapter_n not_o concern_v any_o point_n of_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o any_o further_a than_o i_o have_v already_o answer_v i_o do_v therefore_o forbear_v to_o multiply_v word_n against_o the_o doctor_n but_o hasten_v to_o the_o conclusion_n the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 22._o and_o 23._o chapter_n do_v flutter_v with_o the_o lapwing_n and_o make_v most_o bustle_v when_o he_o be_v further_a off_o the_o nest_n he_o have_v former_o cast_v his_o sting_n and_o there_o in_o conclusion_n end_v with_o buzz_v and_o noise_n only_o he_o roll_v up_o himself_o in_o rhetoric_n and_o with_o the_o seriphian_a frog_n of_o which_o pliny_n write_v lib._n 8._o cap._n 85._o he_o be_v clamorous_a in_o invective_n he_o like_o a_o untamed_a colt_n have_v leap_v the_o pale_a which_o keep_v he_o in_o a_o safe_a and_o fit_a pasture_n range_v up_o and_o down_o the_o miry_a path_n throw_v up_o dirt_n behind_o he_o till_o at_o length_n have_v run_v himself_o out_o of_o breath_n he_o become_v tame_a and_o be_v content_a to_o take_v scrap_n at_o the_o jesuit_n hand_n he_o feed_v upon_o the_o ort_n of_o parson_n saunders_n and_o such_o like_a renegado_n he_o have_v turn_v away_o his_o face_n from_o england_n zion_n in_o who_o true_a mirror_n of_o divinity_n he_o may_v have_v see_v the_o image_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o own_o face_n beauteous_a as_o a_o son_n of_o that_o church_n but_o now_o have_v turn_v aside_o he_o have_v forget_v what_o manner_n of_o man_n he_o be_v or_o what_o before_o he_o have_v behold_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o reflection_n and_o now_o he_o altogether_o contemplate_v upon_o a_o false_a gloss_n which_o do_v present_a unto_o he_o deceive_v object_n on_o the_o one_o hand_n be_v the_o church_n of_o england_n present_v to_o he_o black_a and_o ugly_a be_v transform_v by_o the_o false_a veil_n they_o and_o such_o like_a have_v put_v upon_o she_o for_o which_o they_o be_v with_o all_o indulgence_n cherish_v and_o encourage_v by_o his_o holiness_n according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o solomon_n prov._n 26.22_o the_o word_n of_o a_o tale-bearer_n be_v as_o flatter_n and_o they_o go_v down_o into_o his_o belly_n but_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v out_o with_o all_o the_o art_n imaginable_a so_o that_o any_o who_o will_v give_v up_o himself_o unto_o the_o speculative_a religion_n of_o popery_n be_v cheat_v into_o a_o opinion_n of_o rome_n beauty_n and_o comeliness_n and_o into_o a_o â—aâ—â—en_n and_o deâ—â—â—tation_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n because_o
of_o her_o spot_n and_o deforâ—mity_n whereas_o if_o any_o please_v to_o seaken_v they_o both_o he_o shall_v find_v that_o england_n church_n which_o be_v thus_o present_v to_o he_o be_v black_a but_o comely_a and_o like_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n be_v set_v all_o with_o precious_a stone_n and_o jewel_n on_o her_o inner_a side_n cant._n 1.4_o i_o be_o black_a but_o comely_a as_o the_o curtain_n of_o solomon_n and_o if_o he_o please_v to_o make_v inquisition_n into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n he_o will_v find_v that_o she_o have_v only_o a_o glorious_a outside_n she_o be_v a_o paint_a jezebel_n that_o care_v not_o to_o venture_v through_o a_o sea_n of_o blood_n to_o take_v possession_n of_o her_o neighbour_n vineyard_n cause_v the_o prophet_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o be_v slay_v 1_o kin._n 18._o she_o be_v harpy-like_a with_o a_o fair_a face_n and_o a_o foul_a heart_n and_o in_o that_o fair_a face_n be_v but_o the_o ignatian_a paint_n take_v off_o will_v rivel_a brow_n and_o wan-worn_a cheek_n appear_v how_o much_o therefore_o be_v the_o doctor_n case_n to_o be_v lament_v who_o have_v join_v himself_o to_o the_o heathen_a to_o open_v his_o mouth_n that_o he_o may_v praise_v the_o power_n of_o the_o idol_n and_o to_o magnify_v a_o fleshly_a king_n for_o ever_o esth_n 5.10_o hence_o be_v it_o that_o in_o his_o second_o and_o three_o chapter_n take_v for_o grant_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_n church_n and_o her_o bishop_n peter_n successor_n and_o absolute_a and_o sole_a possessioner_n of_o all_o apostolical_a power_n and_o jurisdiction_n he_o do_v hereupon_o conclude_v that_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v heretical_a conventicle_n and_o that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o scripture_n without_o the_o tradition_n of_o rome_n nor_o can_v disperse_v and_o teach_v they_o without_o commission_n from_o thence_o now_o for_o that_o it_o be_v my_o desire_n not_o to_o multiply_v word_n i_o will_v forbear_v any_o particular_a answer_n to_o these_o assertion_n and_o refer_v the_o reader_n to_o my_o second_o chapter_n where_o his_o holiness_n universality_n be_v full_o refute_v and_o as_o touch_v that_o assertion_n of_o he_o concern_v the_o scripture_n my_o 2.8.11_o and_o 12._o chapter_n be_v sufficient_a answer_n where_o first_o i_o have_v prove_v equal_a commission_n then_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o judge_v the_o truth_n of_o themselves_o tradition_n and_o counsel_n and_o that_o other_o church_n have_v the_o scripture_n and_o not_o from_o rome_n that_o the_o provincial_n of_o apostolical_a plantation_n have_v equal_a power_n have_v the_o same_o spirit_n to_o guide_v they_o as_o by_o the_o outward_a mean_n the_o visible_a sign_n of_o the_o invisible_a grace_n give_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o order_n be_v in_o christian_a charity_n to_o be_v presume_v and_o therefore_o may_v as_o well_o judge_v of_o those_o point_n of_o scripture_n which_o admit_v of_o explanation_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o many_o argument_n use_v by_o the_o doctor_n in_o those_o chapter_n be_v not_o only_o ground_v upon_o false_a supposition_n but_o in_o themselves_o be_v injurious_a wrongful_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o england_n lay_v opinion_n to_o her_o charge_n concern_v the_o way_n and_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o those_o scripture_n which_o she_o do_v not_o profess_v as_o doctrinal_a and_o then_o in_o the_o 22._o chapter_n he_o will_v disprove_v our_o ground_n of_o separation_n from_o rome_n as_o to_o this_o i_o have_v in_o part_n touch_v in_o the_o 2.4_o and_o 6._o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o 11._o chapter_n i_o have_v prove_v aright_o in_o provincial_n to_o reform_v schism_n and_o heresy_n and_o whereas_o he_o say_v we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v separate_v from_o rome_n hecase_n say_v he_o we_o pretend_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o opinion_n aught_o to_o have_v demonstrate_v they_o to_o the_o world_n whereby_o to_o have_v reform_v rome_n and_o not_o to_o have_v separate_v ourselves_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o the_o separation_n be_v about_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o he_o have_v in_o a_o high_a way_n get_v the_o upper_a hand_n of_o many_o church_n which_o be_v vassallize_v under_o his_o power_n and_o the_o counsel_n be_v so_o abuse_v and_o make_v invalid_a by_o the_o late_a lateran_n prerogative_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o offer_v the_o difference_n to_o a_o general_a council_n which_o must_v either_o act_n for_o or_o not_o against_o his_o holiness_n have_v no_o power_n to_o decree_v any_o thing_n against_o his_o holiness_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o ten_o chapter_n this_o give_v occasion_n to_o other_o province_n which_o can_v get_v opportunity_n to_o back_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_v proper_a to_o their_o own_o see_v to_o cast_v off_o any_o further_a appeal_n either_o thither_o or_o to_o rome_n and_o they_o know_v this_o to_o be_v a_o usurpation_n in_o pope_n it_o give_v they_o occasion_n to_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o many_o other_o of_o her_o doctrine_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n deliver_v to_o they_o and_o approve_v through_o all_o age_n for_o the_o verity_n of_o god_n himself_o and_o search_v into_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n they_o find_v rome_n to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n as_o those_o particular_n i_o have_v already_o treat_v on_o make_v mention_n vincentius_n adversus_fw-la hereticos_fw-la say_v that_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v account_v catholic_n quod_fw-la semper_fw-la &_o ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la credendum_fw-la est_fw-la and_o if_o this_o must_v be_v the_o rule_n then_o be_v neither_o we_o heretic_n nor_o rome_n catholic_n rome_n can_v be_v say_v catholic_n in_o respect_n the_o faith_n of_o christ_n be_v at_o other_o place_n profess_v when_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o at_o rome_n nor_o may_v we_o be_v by_o she_o call_v heretic_n because_o she_o have_v change_v the_o doctor_n upon_o saint_n augustine_n rule_n fol._n 120._o say_v that_o doctrine_n without_o know_a beginning_n be_v not_o to_o be_v dispute_v against_o but_o those_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n of_o which_o i_o have_v treat_v i_o have_v fair_o prove_v they_o to_o be_v innovation_n and_o therefore_o by_o that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v censure_v for_o oppose_v they_o and_o whereas_o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o rome_n must_v either_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o else_o there_o be_v none_o he_o hereby_o prove_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o darkness_n he_o have_v confess_v it_o in_o aethiopia_n without_o her_o plant_n and_o in_o several_a other_o place_n i_o have_v prove_v it_o to_o have_v be_v plant_v and_o not_o from_o rome_n wherefore_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_o to_o be_v conclude_v upon_o the_o score_n of_o her_o only_a dispense_n the_o gospel_n that_o she_o be_v the_o visible_a church_n if_o the_o gospel_n be_v hide_v it_o be_v hide_v to_o those_o that_o be_v lose_v the_o lose_v â—_z go_v to_o rome_n to_o idolise_v the_o pontifical_a pope_n who_o the_o god_n of_o this_o world_n have_v blind_v that_o the_o light_n of_o the_o glorious_a gospel_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o god_n shall_v not_o shine_v unto_o he_o for_o say_v saint_n paul_n we_o preach_v not_o ourselves_o but_o christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n and_o ourselves_o your_o servant_n for_o jesus_n sake_n which_o be_v neither_o the_o jesuit_n doctrine_n who_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o his_o holiness_n nor_o the_o pope_n profession_n who_o will_v every_o where_n be_v a_o master_n but_o no_o servant_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n we_o therefore_o because_o of_o his_o change_n from_o this_o doctrine_n and_o because_o of_o his_o intolerable_a pride_n and_o usurpation_n and_o as_o the_o other_o church_n shake_v he_o off_o but_o do_v not_o change_v from_o the_o primitive_a faith_n teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o form_n maintain_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o though_o we_o lie_v long_o under_o rome_n innovation_n yet_o this_o be_v no_o argument_n for_o the_o doctor_n to_o urge_v against_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o at_o all_o reform_v christ_n have_v withdraw_v his_o spirit_n for_o a_o time_n from_o several_a church_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o 5._o chapter_n magna_fw-la est_fw-la veritas_fw-la &_o praevalebit_fw-la truth_n be_v strong_a than_o all_o the_o power_n of_o man_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v by_o zerubbabel_n 1_o esdr_n 4._o and_o though_o the_o pope_n with_o the_o invention_n and_o polices_fw-la of_o his_o cardinal_n conclave_n have_v so_o ward_v the_o several_a church_n of_o the_o west_n that_o he_o think_v they_o absolute_o master_v and_o under_o his_o command_n to_o be_v servant_n to_o do_v his_o drudgery_n he_o do_v as_o we_o say_v reckon_v without_o his_o host_n he_o do_v consult_v with_o flesh_n and_o
blood_n whilst_o a_o divine_a hand_n master_v his_o humane_a polices_fw-la and_o their_o work_n of_o darkness_n be_v bring_v into_o light_n when_o least_o suspect_v to_o have_v they_o lay_v open_a to_o the_o world_n and_o though_o the_o person_n the_o outward_a instrument_n of_o this_o separation_n and_o change_n from_o rome_n error_n be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n approvable_a touch_v moral_a conversation_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o absolute_o disprove_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o doctrine_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v in_o the_o 6._o chapter_n bellarmin_n account_v pope_n sixtus_n a_o heretic_n and_o the_o jesuit_n hold_v hominem_fw-la non_fw-la christianum_fw-la posse_fw-la romanum_fw-la esse_fw-la pontificem_fw-la quodlib_a 4_o art_n 2._o pag._n 100_o and_o it_o be_v unequal_a deal_n to_o censure_v other_o of_o that_o of_o which_o they_o themselves_o will_v not_o be_v condemn_v god_n make_v use_n of_o balaam_n ass_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o balaam_n and_o luther_n i_o crave_v pardon_n for_o the_o comparison_n retort_v upon_o his_o master_n the_o pope_n who_o smite_v he_o and_o his_o prince_n with_o rome_n thunderbolt_n be_v a_o mean_n to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o english_a clergy_n who_o see_v the_o angel_n of_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n and_o i_o hope_v none_o can_v blame_v they_o for_o harken_v to_o his_o voice_n we_o do_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n approve_v of_o luther_n calvin_n beza_n etc._n etc._n in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o rome_n she_o can_v blame_v we_o and_o in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o we_o differ_v we_o can_v prove_v that_o not_o any_o one_o point_n but_o be_v for_o 600._o year_n after_o christ_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o profess_v and_o since_o have_v by_o the_o pride_n and_o arrogancy_n of_o wicked_a and_o aspire_a pope_n by_o little_a and_o little_o be_v forsake_v and_o by_o her_o desert_a so_o that_o who_o please_v impartial_o to_o consider_v of_o what_o i_o have_v in_o this_o treatise_n fair_o lay_v down_o may_v plain_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v rome_n not_o england_n have_v forsake_v the_o primitive_a truth_n and_o whilst_o the_o doctor_n or_o any_o other_o shall_v strive_v against_o the_o truth_n of_o england_n church_n they_o do_v but_o wound_v their_o own_o soul_n by_o backbiting_a she_o they_o bring_v a_o staff_n to_o their_o own_o head_n all_o the_o injury_n and_o mischief_n they_o frame_v against_o she_o fall_v down_o on_o their_o own_o pate_n they_o themselves_o be_v catch_v in_o the_o net_n which_o they_o have_v privy_o lay_v for_o other_o all_o the_o argument_n and_o strength_n of_o reason_n they_o bring_v against_o she_o in_o this_o point_n be_v but_o so_o many_o domestic_a witness_n to_o their_o own_o condemnation_n i_o need_v not_o study_v reproof_n for_o rome_n apostasy_n it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o i_o have_v prove_v she_o to_o have_v change_v her_o faith_n and_o by_o that_o mean_v i_o have_v return_v all_o the_o doctor_n ingenious_a upbraid_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n own_o score_n so_o that_o i_o will_v declaim_v no_o long_o upon_o this_o theme_n i_o will_v deliver_v the_o rest_n with_o sigh_n and_o groan_n the_o prolocutor_n of_o a_o o'refraight_a heart_n and_o in_o anguish_n of_o spirit_n weep_v out_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o sad_a scene_n and_o hang_v my_o harp_n with_o david_n upon_o the_o willow_n i_o will_v forbear_v to_o run_v any_o more_o division_n upon_o these_o discourse_n hearty_o beseech_v the_o almighty_a god_n to_o reconcile_v we_o into_o one_o faith_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o son_n jesus_n and_o shall_v from_o my_o very_a soul_n pray_v that_o it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o open_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o roman_a clergy_n to_o see_v their_o own_o error_n and_o that_o he_o will_v in_o mercy_n turn_v unto_o they_o and_o turn_v they_o unto_o he_o and_o will_v gracious_o cause_v they_o to_o remember_v from_o whence_o they_o be_v fall_v and_o to_o do_v their_o first_o work_n and_o likewise_o that_o it_o will_v please_v he_o to_o put_v courage_n and_o strength_n into_o the_o heart_n and_o hand_n of_o christian_a prince_n and_o minister_n that_o they_o may_v thereby_o be_v embolden_v by_o the_o operation_n and_o effectual_a working_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o reprove_v the_o present_a bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o the_o error_n of_o their_o way_n know_v this_o that_o if_o a_o man_n rebuke_v a_o wise_a man_n he_o will_v love_v he_o give_v admonishment_n to_o the_o wise_a and_o he_o will_v be_v wise_a prov._n 9_o and_o plain_o to_o let_v he_o know_v how_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n suffer_v violence_n under_o his_o tyrannical_a persecution_n whilst_o he_o sit_v above_o her_o counsel_n and_o exercise_n a_o legislative_a power_n over_o her_o heavenly_a treasure_n her_o scripture_n leave_v to_o she_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o over_o her_o apostolical_a tradition_n mould_v they_o into_o new_a form_n for_o to_o promote_v thereby_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o papal_a chair_n and_o likewise_o to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o counsel_n be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o keep_v the_o several_a church_n in_o unity_n and_o that_o these_o be_v invalid_a by_o the_o late_a usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n all_o our_o discord_n do_v arise_v from_o thence_o and_o that_o till_o this_o be_v free_o and_o satisfactory_o abandon_v there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o unite_n the_o neighbour_a church_n with_o she_o and_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o pope_n himself_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o separation_n make_v and_o though_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o offence_n come_v that_o there_o be_v heresy_n among_o you_o as_o saint_n paul_n say_v 1_o cor._n 11._o that_o they_o which_o be_v approve_v may_v be_v know_v yet_o for_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o these_o division_n and_o offence_n by_o reason_n of_o those_o his_o unjust_a proceed_n towards_o the_o several_a christian_a church_n that_o he_o may_v expect_v the_o woe_n denounce_v by_o the_o evangelist_n matth._n 7._o it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o offence_n shall_v come_v but_o woe_n be_v to_o that_o man_n by_o who_o the_o offence_n come_v and_o that_o therefore_o he_o will_v no_o long_o tempt_v god_n by_o his_o wilful_a persist_v in_o his_o new-taken-up_a error_n but_o that_o he_o will_v as_o his_o predecessor_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v before_o he_o cast_v himself_o upon_o a_o general_a council_n utter_o renounce_v his_o late_a trent_n and_o laterane-prerogative_n and_o the_o injunction_n of_o obedience_n to_o his_o papal_a canon-law_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o reconcile_a our_o difference_n and_o by_o whieh_a mean_n by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n the_o multitude_n of_o believer_n may_v be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n act._n 4._o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o jerusalem_n they_o shall_v prosper_v that_o love_n she_o now_o that_o we_o may_v all_o with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n praise_n god_n even_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n rom._n 15.6_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o dissension_n among_o we_o but_o that_o we_o may_v be_v knit_v together_o in_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o judgement_n 1_o cor._n 1.10_o that_o we_o may_v proceed_v in_o one_o rule_n that_o we_o may_v mind_v one_o thing_n and_o have_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o ensample_n phil._n 3._o that_o as_o christ_n coat_n be_v seamless_a as_o his_o legacy_n be_v peace_n so_o we_o may_v all_o be_v clothe_v with_o righteousness_n and_o keep_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n eph._n 4._o grant_v o_o lord_n for_o thy_o only_a son_n our_o saviour_n christ_n his_o sake_n amen_n glory_n in_o the_o high_a to_o god_n on_o on_o earth_n peace_n to_o man_n of_o good_a will_n finis_fw-la the_o printer_n to_o the_o reader_n the_o injury_n do_v to_o this_o work_n through_o my_o many_o misprision_n occasion_v by_o the_o difficult_a and_o uncouth_a character_n of_o the_o author_n hand_n who_o remote_a abode_n admit_v of_o no_o intercourse_n to_o instruct_v i_o therein_o nor_o have_v i_o any_o in_o town_n acquaint_v therewith_o to_o perfect_v my_o read_n thereof_o make_v i_o as_o i_o have_v already_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o a_o friend_n beg_v the_o author_n pardon_n so_o now_o by_o myself_o gentle_a reader_n humble_o to_o implore_v you_o i_o must_v confess_v in_o some_o place_n i_o be_v force_v to_o guess_v at_o the_o author_n meaning_n i_o not_o be_v able_a to_o read_v many_o of_o his_o word_n by_o which_o mean_n i_o have_v distort_v his_o style_n and_o obscure_v his_o ingenious_a fancy_n sometime_o by_o insert_v some_o linsy-wolsie_n line_n of_o my_o contexture_n in_o this_o far_o pure_a volume_n otherwhiles_o by_o omit_v whole_a sentence_n of_o the_o author_n yet_o these_o